i 


mm 

H_ 


>••$'" 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


By  W.   MAX  REID 

The  MoKawK  Valley 

(7fs  Legends  and  its  History.) 

Large  Octavo,  with  70  Illustrations  from 
Photographs  by  J.  ARTHUR  MANEY.  Net, 

$2.50. 

The      Story     of     Old     Tort 
JoHnson 

(A  Companion  Book  to  "The  Mohawk 
Valley.") 

Large  Octavo,  with  40  illustrations  from 
Photographs  by  J.  ARTHUR  MANEY.  Net, 
$3.00. 


G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 

New  York  —  London 


Old  Fort  Johnson 

and 
The  Kayaderosseros  Creek 


The  Story  of 

Old  Fort  Johnson 

By 

W.  Max  Reid 

Author  of    "The   Mohawk  Valley." 
Illustrated  by 

John  Arthur  Maney 


G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons 

New    York    and    London 

Gbe  Imtcfeerbocfcec  press 

1906 


COPYRTGHT,    1906 
BY 

W.  MAX  REID 


• 


To 

MY  RESPECTED   FRIEND 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JOHN  WATTS  DE  PEYSTER 

THROUGH  WHOSE  GENEROSITY 
OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  BECAME  THE  PROPERTY  OF  THE  MONTGOMERY  COUNTY 

HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 
THIS  BOOK  IS  LOVINGLY  DEDICATED 


9 


PREFACE 

THE  acquisition  of  the  old  baronial  mansion  of 
Sir  William  Johnson  through  the  success- 
ful efforts  of  a  few  members  of  the  Montgomery 
County  Historical  Society  and  the  generosity  of  Maj.- 
Gen.  J.  Watts  de  Peyster,  to  whom  this  volume  is 
dedicated,  suggested  the  idea  of  a  short  account  or 
history  of  Old  Fort  Johnson,  as  this  stone  building 
on  the  Mohawk  has  been  named.  It  has  been  called 
by  various  names:  Castle  Johnson,  Mount  Johnson, 
and,  lastly,  Fort  Johnson,  each  one,  in  a  way,  a 
misnomer. 

The  few  pages  of  statistics  that  I  had  in  mind  has 
unaccountably  grown  to  a  generous-sized  volume, 
with  numerous  illustrations  by  my  dear  friend  and 
companion  in  many  a  delightful  outing  on  stream 
and  plain  and  in  the  forest,  John  Arthur  Maney. 

The  title,  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson,  indicates 
the  character  and  purpose  of  this  work.  It  is  not 
intended  as  a  history  of  the  life  of  Sir  William 
Johnson,  the  grand  old  man  of  frontier  literary  fame, 
but  as  I  reread  the  manuscript  which  is  before  me, 
I  find  that  his  name  dominates  nearly  every  page. 

It  seems  strange  that  a  valley  that  was  and  is  the 
highway  to  the  great  west,  the  Gate  to  India,  has 
not  had  more  attention  from  historians  and  writers 
of  fiction,  until  this,  the  twentieth  century. 


VI 


Preface 


It  is  true  that  W.  L.  Stone,  Sr.,  and  Col.  W.  L. 
Stone,  Jr.,  have  given  us  an  authentic  history  of 
the  valley  in  The  Life  of  Joseph  Brant  and  of 
Sir  William  Johnson  (from  both  of  which  books 
I  have  quoted  freely),  but  until  the  advent  of  Harold 
Frederic  and  Robert  Chambers,  novelists,  and  of 
Augustus  C.  Buell,  historian,  the  valley  seems  to  have 
been  neglected.  Augustus  C.  Buell  is  dead,  but  I 
desire  at  this  time  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
many  kind  words  and  great  assistance  from  the 
author  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  Paul  Jones,  William 
Penn,  and  other  successful  books.  He  died  while 
his  last  book,  William  Penn  was  in  the  hands  of 
the  publisher. 

It  would  be  a  considerable  task  to  enumerate  all 
of  the  early  writers  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for 
valuable  information  in  regard  to  the  dates  and 
material  used  in  this  volume.  It  is  sufficient  to  say 
that  every  man,  be  he  novelist  or  historian,  who 
writes  a  book  must  take  advantage  of  the  researches 
of  others,  if  he  is  to  give  to  his  readers  trustworthy 
information;  and  I  may  close  this  preface  with  the 
remark  that  a  history  would  be  of  very  little  value 
if  all  of  its  pages  were  evolved  from  the  mind  of  one 
individual. 

W.  M.  R. 

AMSTERDAM,  N.  Y.,  July,  1906. 


CONTENTS 

PACK 

CHAPTER  I i 

Sir  William  and  his  Irish  sweetheart — His  leave-taking — Arrival  in 
the  New  World — An  account  of  his  boyhood  days — Resume  of 
his  life  from  1738  to  1774. 

CHAPTER  II .........  19 

The  domestic  affairs  at  Fort  Johnson  —  Catherine  Weisenburg  — 
Caroline  Hendrick — Molly  Brant  —  Personality  of  Sir  Wm. 
Johnson — Fort  Johnson  fortified — Order  of  defence. 

CHAPTER  III 27 

Sir  William  Johnson  at  the  battle  of  Lake  George. 

CHAPTER  IV.       .........      39 

Pontiac — Devil's  Hole — Ambuscade  at  Bushy  Run — Johnson's  life 
threatened — Anger  of  Mohawks. 

CHAPTER  V 54 

Vagaries  of  men's  minds — Sir  John  Johnson. 

CHAPTER  VI 69 

Mohawks  at  Oghwaga  and  Oriskany  —  Molly  Brant  driven  from 
Indian  castle  by  the  Oneidas  —  Interview  between  General 
Herkimer  and  Joseph  Brant. 

CHAPTER  VII 01 

Old  documents  found  in  Glen-Sanders  house — Resume  of  history  of 
war  in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  —  Diary  of  Wm.  Colbraith 
at  Fort  Schuyler — The  first  raising  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
over  an  American  Fort. 

CHAPTER  VIII '      .     100 

Capture  of  Walter  N.  Butler — Han  Yost  Schuyler  and  others — 
Escape  of  Butler. 

vii 


viii  Contents 


CHAPTER  IX .        .     nr 

Sir  John  Johnson's  second  raid  1780 — Battle  of  Stone  Arabia — 
Battle  of  Klock's  field — British  account  of  the  raids  of  Captain 
Joseph  Brant  (Thayendanaga). 

CHAPTER  X 123 

Colonel  Marinus  Willett — Battle  of  Dorlach  (Sharon  Springs). 

CHAPTER  XI 134 

Lady  Johnson  —  Her  captivity  and  escape  —  Sir  John's  first  raid  in 
1780 — Recovery  of  the  silver  plate  and  its  subsequent  destruction 
—if Wounding  of  Major  Stephen  Watts. 

CHAPTER  XII 149 

Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson. 

CHAPTER  XIII     . 161 

Genealogy  of  the  Johnson  family. 

CHAPTER  XIV 165 

Major-General  J.  Watts  de  Peyster,  Donor,  Philanthropist  —  De 
Peyster  family — Richmond  collection — Hon.  Stephen  Sanford. 

CHAPTER  XV 174 

Land  grants  :  Royal,  Kingsborough,  Sacandaga. 

CHAPTER  XVI 182 

Summer  r&mbles  —  Schoharie  Creek  from  source  to  overflow  — 
Skeletons  of  aborigines  —  Photographs  of  forest  and  lake  —  A 
boulder  that  walked  away — Historic  characters  of  Tribes  Hill — 
The  historic  copper  kettle. 

CHAPTER  XVII 189 

The  early  Mohawk  Indians'  idea  of  the  Creation. 

CHAPTER   XVIII 198 

Episode  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler — The  murder  of  the  maidens. 

CHAPTER  XIX 225 

A  visit  to  Dadanascara,  the  summer  home  of  Alfred  de  Graff — 
Charming  views  and  historic  scenes  thereabout — Ancient  Indian 
camp  on  the  Vrooman  farm  revisited. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  AND  THE  KAYADEROSSEROS  CREEK 

Frontispiece 

THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  MOHAWK  FROM  HIGHLANDS  AT 

HOFFMAN,  N.  Y.          .         .         .          .  .         2 

THE  GREAT  FALLS  OF  THE  MOHAWK,  COHOES,  N.  Y.  .  6 
THE  BLUFF  BELOW  THE  FALLS,  COHOES,  N.  Y.  .  .  8 
OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  IN  1753  .....  12 

Drawn  by  Col.  Guy  Johnson. 

GHOST    ROOM    AND    A    GHOSTLY    VISION,    OLD    FORT 

JOHNSON  ........       16 

SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON,  BART.     .....       22 

From  an  old  print. 

FORT  JOHNSON. — THE  GROVE  OF  LOCUSTS  .          .       26 

FOOT  HILLS   OF  THE  ADIRONDACKS.     NEAR  THE  SAC- 

ANDAGA        ........          30 

UPPER  FALLS  OF  ADRIUTHA  .  .  .  .  .36 
THE  MOHAWK  AT  SCHENECTADY  .  .  .  .  38 

THE    ISLANDS    OF    THE    MOHAWK.       A    VISTA    FROM 

"THE  ANTLERS"         ......       46 

A  CORNER  IN  A  CELLAR  UNDER  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  .  50 
SIR  JOHN  JOHNSON,  BART.  .  .  .  *  56 


Illustrations 


PAGB 


MIDWINTER  IN  THE  MOHAWK  VALLEY           ...  58 

DEEP-CASEMENTED  WINDOW  IN   THE   LADY  JOHNSON 

ROOM         .         .         .          .          .         .         .         .  60 

FIREPLACE  AND  OVEN,  GUY  PARK        .          .          .         .  66 
CAPTAIN  JOSEPH  BRANT     .          .          .          .          .          .72 

SKULL  AND  THIGH-BONES  AND  BROKEN  POTTERY  FOUND 
IN  MOUND  GRAVE  AT  FORT  HUNTER,  N.  Y.  ALSO 
COPPER  BEADS  AND  SHELL  ORNAMENT  FOUND  IN 

INDIAN  GRAVE  NEAR  COXSACKIE,  N.  Y.          .          .  74 

JUNCTION   OF  THE   MOHAWK  AND  SCHOHARIE  RIVERS, 

WITH  ERIE  CANAL  AQUEDUCT        ....  76 

A  CORNER  OF  OLD  ST.  GEORGE'S  CHURCHYARD,  SCHE- 

NECTADY,  N.  Y.  .          .          .          .          .         .80 

GLEN-SANDERS  HOUSE,  SCOTIA,  N.  Y.,  1713          .          .  84 

COL.  BARRY  ST.  LEGER      ......  88 

From  an  old  print. 

UPPER  ONEGA  CREEK         .          .          .          .         .         .92 

OLD  MILE-SQUARE  ROAD,  ONEGA  CREEK     ...  98 

THE  OLD  KLOCK  HOUSE,  ST.  JOHNSVILLE,  N.  Y. — 1750  .  no 

ORNAMENTED  WINDOW,  CHURCH  AT  STONE  ARABIA      .  114 

LADY  JOHNSON,  "LOVELY  POLLY  WATTS,"  WIFE  OF  SIR 

JOHN  JOHNSON,  BART.          .....  132 

THE  EAST  ROOM,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON           .         .         .  136 

THE  DOORWAY,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON    ....  150 


Illustrations  xi 

PAGE 

A  DOOR  AT  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  .         .         .        ,t     152 

THE  HALL,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  ....     154 

OLD  FIREPLACE,  GUY  PARK  .  .  .  .  .156 
WEST  ROOM,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  ....  158 
A  CORNER  OF  GUY  PARK  .....  160 

STATUE  OF  SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON,  BART.,  JOHNSTOWN, 

N.  Y.  .  .  162 

J.  WATTS  DE  PEYSTER        ......     166 

From  a  steel  engraving. 

MEMORIAL    TABLET    ERECTED   IN   HONOR   OF   MAJOR- 
GENERAL  JOHN  WATTS  DE  PEYSTER      .         .         .168 

PART  OF  RICHMOND  COLLECTION  OF  ABORIGINAL  AN- 
TIQUITIES .          .         ;         .          .          .          .170 

HON.  STEPHEN  SANFORD     .          .          .          .          .          .172 

AN  ATTIC  WINDOW,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  .  .  .174 
JOHNSON  HALL,  JOHNSTOWN,  N.  Y.  .  .  .176 

CAYADUTTA  CREEK,  RUNNING  THROUGH  THE  BATTLE- 
FIELD OF  JOHNSTOWN  .          .          .         .  -        .     178 

THE  MOHAWK  IN  THE  CHILLY  GRASP  OF  WINTER    .          .      180 

MOUND  AT  FORT  HUNTER  WHERE  A  NUMBER  OF  INDIAN 

SKELETONS  WERE  UNCOVERED      .         .         .  182 

GREAT  TURTLE  POND,  FORT  HUNTER,  N.  Y.          .          ,     186 


xii  Illustrations 

PAGB 

THE  JELLES  FONDA  COPPER  KETTLE.     A  REVOLUTION- 
ARY RELIC         .          .          .          .          ;          .          .188 

THE  AUTHOR  RESTORING  THE  GREAT  MOHAWK  JAR  .  190 
A  COLONIAL  DOORWAY,  GUY  PARK  .  .  .  .196 
WINE  VAULT  CELLAR,  OLD  FORT  JOHNSON  .  .  202 

CLUB  HOUSE  OF  "THE  ANTLERS. "       ....     224 

ABANDONED  HIGHWAY  TO  ALBANY,     LEADING  TO  DA- 
DAN  ASCARA  FORD         .          .          .          .          .          .228 

DADANASCARA  GORGE         .         .         .         .          .          .     230 


The 
Story  of  Old    Fort  Johnson 


The 
Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 


CHAPTER  I 

THE     EARLY    LIFE     OF     SIR     WILLIAM     JOHNSON — HIS 

IRISH   SWEETHEART — RESUME    OF  HIS  LIFE 

FROM   1738   TO    1744 

WE  call  the  valley  in  which  we  live  the  Beautiful 
Mohawk  and  glory  in  the  varied  scenes  of 
beauty  that  meet  our  eyes  at  each  successive  change 
of  season.  When  the  Ice  King  has  bound  river 
and  rivulet  in  his  chilly  grasp  and  the  deep  azure 
of  running  streams  has  given  place  to  his  mantle 
of  white,  when  the  bordering  hills,  clad  no  longer 
in  verdure  bright,  but  dotted  here  and  there  with 
patches  of  sombre  green,  and  whose  slopes  reflect 
back  to  the  eye  all  of  the  rays  of  the  spectrum  com- 
bined like  a  huge  cloak  of  ermine,  we  marvel  at  its 
beauty  and  are  proud  of  its  grandeur. 

In  the  spring,  with  its  budding  freshness,  and  in 
summer,  with  its  maturity  of  verdure,  we  find  delight 
in  sunshine  and  in  storm ;  but  autumn,  which  brings 
with  it  thoughts  of  the  dying  year,  changes  the  valley 
into  a  veritable  garden  of  beauty — not  with  the  sear 


2  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

and  yellow  leaf  of  Old  England,  but  with  the  myriads 
of  shades  of  green  and  brown  and  crimson,  and  all 
the  innumerable  tints  of  gray  and  olive. 

Rocks,  rills,  and  ravines,  hills,  valleys,  and  flat 
land,  vistas  of  higher  grounds,  and  misty  outlines  of 
distant  mountains  add  color  and  majesty  to  the 
distant  landscape. 

Did  you  ever  pay  an  extended  visit  to  the  level 
lands  of  Ohio  or  the  rolling  plains  of  the  prairie 
lands  of  the  far  western  States? 

And  when,  on  your  return,  you  struck  the  narrows 
of  the  Mohawk  Valley  at  Little  Falls  and  at  the 
Nose,  did  not  your  heart  swell  with  pride  as  you 
quoted  in  a  whisper — for  you  dare  not  trust  your 
voice — 

Breathes  there  the  man  with  soul  so  dead 
Who  never  to  himself  hath  said, 
"  This  is  my  own,  my  native  land  "  ? 

Into  this  valley  in  all  its  pristine  loveliness  came 
William  Johnson,  in  the  leafy  month  of  June,  1738. 

In  the  county  of  Meath,  Ireland,  and  on  the  upper 
waters  of  the  river  Boyne,  whose  outlet  forms  the 
Bay  of  Drogheda  and  whose  shores  in  the  eighth 
century  gave  foothold  to  the  Scandinavian  pirates, 
is  the  small  village  of  Smithtown,  the  birthplace  of 
Sir  William  Johnson.  Not  many  miles  away,  but 
across  the  border  of  the  adjoining  county  of  Down, 
lies  the  estate  of  the  family  of  Sir  Peter  Warren  and 
called  Warrentown,  the  home  of  the  mother  of  Sir 
William. 

At  the  dawn  of  a  beautiful  day  in  the  autumn  of 
I737>  a  young  man,  whose  every  motion  gave  evi- 


!* 
£ 


o 

K 


Sir  William  Johnson  3 

dence  of  vigorous  manhood,  with  grace  of  movement 
and  strength  of  limb,  was  striding  along  a  country 
highway  leading  to  the  port  town  of  Drogheda. 

The  gray  of  dawn  barely  disclosed  the  flitting 
forms  of  trees  whose  bare  trunks  rose  in  small 
clusters  from  the  bogs  on  each  side  of  the  road.  The 
young  man  walked  with  long,  swinging  strides, 
switching  his  high  top-boots  with  a  riding  whip  at 
every  step.  As  the  gray  of  the  horizon  gave  way  to 
the  crimson  and  gold  of  the  perfect  morning,  it  dis- 
closed the  bright  colors  of  the  garments  of  the  trav- 
eller. His  straight  and  vigorous  limbs  were  seen  to 
be  encased  in  buff  knickerbockers  and  high  top- 
boots,  while  his  broad  shoulders  and  well-turned 
arms  were  clothed  in  the  green  coat  and  long  buff 
waistcoat  frequently  worn  by  the  Irish  gentlemen 
of  the  eighteenth  century. 

The  hat  that  adorned  his  head  was  of  conical  shape, 
with  broad  band  ornamented  with  a  polished  silver 
buckle  of  large  size  in  front,  and  on  the  lapel  of  his 
coat  was  a  bow  of  orange  ribbon. 

The  sun  rising  above  the  bleak  moor  disclosed 
the  handsome  features  of  a  young  man  of  twenty- 
three,  whose  dark  gray  eyes  and  full  crimson  lips 
broke  into  a  happy  smile  as  he  espied  the  drooping 
form  of  a  comely  girl  leaning  on  a  stile  constructed 
in  a  break  in  the  hawthorn  hedge  which  formed  a 
border  to  the  road  he  was  travelling. 

Pale  and  trembling,  and  with  eyes  disclosing  the 
agony  of  grief  and  a  long  night's  vigil,  the  young 
maiden  swiftly  approached  the  young  man,  and 
with  the  abandon  of  perfect  love  flung  herself  into  his 


4          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

outstretched  arms,  exclaiming:  "O  Will,  my  dar- 
ling, I  cannot,  cannot  let  you  go;  take  me,  oh,  take 
me  with  you!  do  not  leave  me  to  die,  as  I  surely  will 
if  I  am  left  alone  with  my  grief."  Pressing  her  yield- 
ing form  close  to  his  breast,  and  arresting  her  frantic 
words  with  a  long,  clinging  kiss,  he  replied,  with  in- 
tense fervor  in  his  voice:  "Ah,  mavourneen,  do  not 
grieve  so,  do  not  look  upon  this  as  a  final  parting. 
It  is  true  that  America  is  a  long  way  from  dear  old 
Ireland,  and  the  wilderness  will  be  dreary  without 
your  dear  presence,  but  if  there  is  a  way  of  reaching 
its  distant  shores  there  is  also  a  way  of  returning. 
Cheer  up,  my  darling:  through  the  kindness  of  dear 
old  Uncle  Peter  I  am  to  be  placed  in  a  way  to  make 
my  fortune  and  a  home  for  us  two  in  this  grand  New 
World,  to  which  so  many  are  hastening. 

"Think  of  the  happiness  to  come,  when  I  am  rich 
enough  to  build  a  home  and  then  return  for  you,  my 
love.  What  will  the  terrors  of  the  forest  lands 
amount  to,  when,  with  a  home  for  you  and  me,  we  will 
be  safe  and  happy  from  the  stern  edicts  of  parental 
authority  ?  Kiss  me,  my  love,  and  give  me  God-speed 
and  a  cheerful  good-bye." 

Stifling  her  tears  she  raised  her  eyes  to  his,  and 
with  one  hand  on  his  breast,  clasped  closely  in  his 
own,  and  with  the  other  pointing  to  the  golden  disk 
of  the  sun  whose  rounded  edge  was  illuming  the 
dreary  moorland,  she  said: 

"Will,  as  surely  as  that  sun  will  rise  and  at  the 
close  of  day  sink  from  sight  in  the  west,  so  surely  are 
you  going  out  of  my  life  in  your  voyage  to  the  west- 
ern world — but  not  out  of  my  heart,  love,  not  out  of 


Sir  William  Johnson  5 

my  breaking  heart.  Kiss  me,  dear,  I  hope  that  your 
dreams  will  prove  true." 

He  clasped  her  in  his  arms  again,  protesting  that 
he  would  prove  true  to  his  Irish  lass  and  that  he 
would  build  a  home  for  her  in  the  forest  lands  of  the 
beautiful  Mohawk.  Gently  disengaging  herself  from 
his  strong  arms,  with  a  smile  on  her  lips  more  ex- 
pressive of  grief  than  her  tear-laden  eyes,  she  leaned 
against  the  stile  as  she  watched  his  form  disappear 
in  the  distance.  Then,  with  arms  outstretched  toward 
the  sea,  she  exclaimed  in  an  agonizing  whisper, 
"Oh,  my  sweetheart,  my  darling,  will  never  come 
back  to  me;  never  come  back!"  and  sank  uncon- 
scious on  the  dew-laden  turf  at  her  feet. 

We  know  not  the  name  of  this  maiden;  we  know 
not  the  reason  why  Sir  Peter  Warren  offered  the 
superintendence  of  his  lands  on  the  Mohawk  River 
to  his  nephew,  William  Johnson.  All  that  we  are 
told  is  that,  on  account  of  an  unfortunate  love 
affair,  he  was  induced  by  his  uncle  to  emigrate  to 
America. 

Very  little  has  been  written  of  the  boyhood  of 
William  Johnson,  but  the  late  Augustus  C.  Buel,  a 
descendant  of  Sir  William  by  one  of  the  daughters 
of  Caroline,  his  first  Indian  wife,  has  given  us  some 
facts  not  hitherto  printed. 

It  is  said  that  he  was  the  son  of  Christopher 
Johnson  and  Anna  Warren,  a  sister  of  Admiral 
Warren.  Christopher  Johnson  may  have  been  a 
school  teacher  in  his  younger  days,  but  from  1692 
to  1708  he  was  an  officer  in  a  cavalry  regiment  then 
known  as  Cadogan's  Horse. 


6  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

At  the  time  his  son  William  was  born  (1715),  he 
was  a  local  magistrate  for  CarlingforcL  It  is  said  that 
he  was  a  "cripple,"  as  the  result  of  a  wound  from 
a  French  bullet  received  at  Oudenarde. 

In  May,  1726,  Admiral  Peter  Warren  wrote  in  his 
diary:  "Visiting  me  Mistress  Nancy  (Anna)  John- 
son with  her  Young  Son,  William,  aged  eleven. 
William  is  a  Spritely  Boy,  well  grown,  of  good  parts, 
Keen  Wit  but  most  Onruly  and  Streperous.  I  see 
in  him  the  Makings  of  a  Strong  Man.  Shall  keep  my 
Wether  Eye  on  this  lad." 

From  the  little  that  we  can  learn  of  his  school  days 
it  would  seem  as  though  the  opinion  of  his  Uncle 
Peter,  that  he  was  most  unruly  and  "Streperous," 
was  correct.  His  family  wished  to  make  a  soldier 
of  him,  but  he  declared  against  this  scheme  and 
announced  that  he  wished  to  become  a  barrister. 
He  grew  rapidly,  but  the  development  of  his  body 
seems  to  have  outrun  that  of  his  mind,  and  his  school 
days  at  the  Academy  ended  suddenly  in  expulsion. 
It  seems  that  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  modera- 
tor to  chastise  young  William  resulted  in  failure 
on  the  part  of  the  instructor,  and  the  haling  of  the 
lad  before  a  magistrate  on  a  charge  of  assault  and 
battery,  who  was  fined  seven  guineas  and  "put  on 
the  limits"  for  twenty-one  days,  followed  by  a 
flagellation  from  his  crippled  father  upon  his  return 
home. 

For  the  next  three  or  four  years  he  studied  law 
with  a  barrister  named  Byrne  and  was  listed  for 
examination  in  the  spring  of  1737,  but  a  month  or 
two  before  the  assizes  met  he  received  an  offer  from 


The  Great  Falls  of  the  Mohawk,  Cohoes,  N.  Y. 


Sir  William  Johnson  7 

his  uncle  Peter  to  go  to  America  and  take  charge 
of  a  large  tract  of  land,  consisting  of  14,000  acres 
situated  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  and  now  known  as 
the  town  of  Florida,  N.  Y. 

Late  in  the  summer  of  1737  he  sailed  for  America, 
arriving  in  New  York  in  December.  The  young  man 
spent  the  winter  in  New  York  as  guest  of  his  aunt, 
Sir  Peter  Warren's  wife. 

Lady  Warren  was  a  daughter  of  Stephen  De 
Lancey,  one  of  the  richest  merchants  in  New  York, 
whose  family  held  leadership  in  the  most  refined  and 
aristocratic  society  of  the  provincial  metropolis.  It 
was  in  this  social  environment  William  passed  the 
winter,  and  it  is  said  that  "he  bore  himself  with  tact, 
dignity,  and  grace  worthy  of  wider  experience  and 
maturer  years  " ;  during  which  period  he  met  many 
influential  men  and  women  whose  interest  and 
influence  were  vastly  useful  to  him  in  later  years. 

Although  young  Johnson  was  not  knighted  until 
about  eighteen  years  later,  in  order  to  save  confusion 
I  will  in  future  pages  speak  of  him  as  Sir  William, 
a  title  by  which  he  is  so  well  known  in  history. 

We  have  seen  that  Sir  William  came  in  contact 
with  men  of  influence  in  the  affairs  of  the  colony, 
particularly  the  De  Lanceys.  Hon.  James  De  Lancey, 
a  brother  of  Lady  Warren,  was  commander-in-chief 
of  the  province  of  New  York,  and  Lieut. -Gover- 
nor in  1754,  '55,  '57,  and  became  a  firm  friend  of 
Sir  William. 

Although  his  school  days  ended  somewhat  dis- 
astrously, the  months  he  spent  in  the  law  office  of 
barrister  Byrne  prepared  him  for  the  various  duties 


8  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

he  was  called  upon  to  perform  as  land  agent  for 
various  persons  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic;  and 
although,  perhaps,  the  diction  of  his  letters  to  the 
Lords  of  the  Board  of  Trade  does  not  compare  very 
favorably  with  those  of  Secretary  John  Pownell  and 
others,  his  letters  were  models  of  good  reasoning 
and  rare  judgment,  and  his  suggestions  in  regard 
to  the  conduct  of  his  affairs  as  Indian  Commissioner 
received  the  utmost  consideration  of  that  august 
body  and  were  generally  adopted. 

In  most  of  the  stories  of  the  life  of  Sir  William 
Johnson  the  early  years  of  his  sojourn  in  the  valley 
are  disposed  of  in  a  very  few  words,  and  even  then 
the  writers  show  a  lamentable  ignorance  of  the 
geography  of  the  valley. 

Some  content  themselves  by  stating  that  he  built 
a  trader's  store  west  of  Schenectady,  and  others 
locate  his  headquarters  near  Fort  Hunter.  W.  L. 
Stone's  statement  would  naturally  convey  that 
impression. 

The  facts  are  that  the  location  selected  by  Sir 
William  for  his  storehouse  and  dwelling  was  about 
half  a  mile  east  of  the  Mohawk  River  bridge  at 
Amsterdam,  on  the  south  side,  his  nearest  neighbors 
at  that  time  being  Alexander  and  Hamilton  Phillips 
about  two  miles  farther  east,  and  Philip  Groat  on  the 
opposite  or  north  side  of  the  river  at  Adriutha  or 
Cranesville.  In  time  other  buildings  were  erected, 
until  the  place  was  dignified  with  the  name  of 
"Johnson's  Settlement."  It  was  so  called  during 
the  Revolution  and  as  late  as  1795.  Somewhat  later, 
or  after  the  construction  of  the  Erie  Canal,  a  Roman 


O 
O 


It! 
j3 

s 

OJ 


Sir  William  Johnson  9 

Catholic  chapel  was  erected  there  or  in  that  vicinity, 
which  was  the  beginning  of  the  immense  parish 
of  St.  Mary's  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  Amster- 
dam, N.  Y. 

Here  Sir  William  lived  for  five  years,  when  he 
moved  into  the  large  stone  house  at  Akin  which 
he  called  Mount  Johnson  until  1755,  when  the  place 
was  surrounded  by  a  palisade  and  renamed  Fort 
Johnson. 

While  living  on  the  south  side  Johnson  diligently 
worked  to  improve  and  develop  the  large  estate  of 
his  uncle  Sir  Peter  Warren,  who  desired  to  keep  its 
14,000  acres  intact  by  renting  sections  of  the  lands 
to  tenants  on  long  leases.  Sir  William,  however,  early 
found  that  such  a  scheme  was  impracticable,  and 
with  the  consent  of  his  uncle  soon  sold  a  large  portion 
of  it  in  farms  of  150  to  300  acres. 

(W.  L.  Stone  quotes  a  letter  from  Sir  Peter  to  Sir 
William  in  which  is  this  sentence,  "My  love  to 
Mick."  He  says:  "This  name  occurs  twice,  but  I 
do  not  know  who  Mick  is."  It  was  probably  Michael 
Byrne,  who  somewhat  later  was  closely  connected 
with  Johnson,  and  whose  son  married  one  of  Sir 
William  Johnson's  daughters  by  his  Indian  wife 
Caroline.) 

It  is  said  that  the  rude  storehouse  and  dwelling 
were  completed  in  1738,  and  a  housekeeper  secured 
of  Lewis  Phillips  in  the  person  of  a  young  Dutch 
girl  whose  services  the  said  Phillips  had  secured  by 
paying  fifteen  pounds  due  the  captain  of  the  ship 
that  brought  her  across  the  Atlantic,  as  passage 
money.  At  the  suggestion  of  Phillips,  Sir  William 


io          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

paid  his  friend  the  fifteen  pounds  and  took  the  girl. 
This  girl,  whose  name  was  Catherine  Weisenburg, 
afterward  became  the  mother  of  his  son  John  and  his 
two  daughters  Anna  and  Mary,  and  at  some  subse- 
quent period,  the  exact  date  of  which  is  not  known, 
was  married  to  William  Johnson  by  the  Rev.  James 
Barclay,  missionary  of  Queen  Anne's  Chapel  at 
Fort  Hunter. 

Very  soon  after  Sir  William  had  erected  his 
buildings  at  " Johnson's  Settlement"  he  purchased 
land  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mohawk  River  on  both 
sides  of  the  Kayaderoseros  or  Old  Fort  Creek,  for 
the  purpose  of  erecting  a  grist-mill.  In  1742  the  mill 
was  erected,  and  also  the  substantial  stone  building 
now  known  as  Fort  Johnson. 

The  thought  has  often  come  to  me,  for  whom 
did  he  build  this  stone  structure?  Was  it  for  his 
servant  Catherine,  or  was  it  to  be  a  home  for  his 
sweetheart  in  old  Ireland  ? 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  Mount  Johnson,  as  it  was 
then  called,  was  constructed  in  a  style  that  in  those 
days  may  well  have  been  termed  magnificent,  and 
even  to  this  day  bears  the  impress  of  the  brand  of  an 
experienced  architect.  Here  his  daughters  Anna 
and  Mary  were  born  and  here  his  first  wife,  Catherine, 
died.  His  son,  known  after  Sir  William's  death  as 
Sir  John  Johnson,  was  born  at  the  "Johnson  Settle- 
ment," on  the  south  side. 

It  was  while  living  in  this  grim,  gray  stone  mansion 
that  nearly  all  of  the  notable  events  of  this  notable 
man's  strenuous  life  transpired. 

It  was  here  that  his  two  daughters  received  their 


Sir  William  Johnson  n 

educational  instruction  from  governesses,  and  were 
married.  Here  also  he  installed  King  Hendrick's 
niece  Caroline  as  companion,  by  whom  he  had 
three  children,  two  daughters  who  married  white 
men,  and  one  son,  the  half-breed  Teg-che-un-to  or 
William  of  Canajoharie,  mentioned  in  Sir  William's 
will.  It  was  in  this  building  in  1752  that  Caroline 
died  and  was  succeeded  by  Molly  Brant,  the  majority 
of  whose  children  were  born  here. 

In  1746  Johnson  was  made  Indian  Commissioner, 
having  by  kindness  and  tact  obtained  almost  com- 
plete control  of  the  warlike  Iroquois.  One  of  the 
historians  of  the  valley  says : 

The  distinguishing  feature  of  Sir  William  Johnson's  char- 
acter was  strict  integrity.  In  this  is  to  be  found  the  great 
secret  of  his  marvellous  ascendency  over  the  Indians.  Cajoled 
and  cheated  by  the  English  traders  and  land  agents  for  a 
long  series  of  years,  the  Amerind  had  learned  to  regard  the 
name  of  Englishman  as  a  synonym  of  fraud  and  deceit. 
From  the  time,  however,  of  the  Baronet's  settlement 
in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  until  his  decease,  they  had 
ever  found  him  true  to  his  word  and  conscientious  in  his 
dealings. 

Another  trait  of  Sir  William's  character — and  which  added 
not  a  little  to  his  influence  over  the  Indians — -was  his  power 
of  adaptation.  This  he  possessed  in  a  remarkable  degree. 
He  was  at  ease  whether  entertaining  in  his  baronial  mansion 
on  the  Mohawk  the  polished  scion  of  nobility,  or  the  rude 
savage ;  whether  mingling  in  the  salons  of  wealth  and  fashion, 
or  seated  on  the  earthy  floor  of  a  bark  wigwam.  The  same 
facility  of  action  was  shown  in  all  his  varied  relations.  A 
trader  in  peltry,  he  was  upright  and  affable;  a  counsellor, 
he  was  sagacious  and  prudent;  a  major-general,  courageous 
but  cautious;  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  wise  and 
discerning;  a  baronet  of  the  realm,  courtly  in  his  hospi- 


12          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

tali  ties ;   a  large  landed  proorietor  with  a  numerous  tenantry, 
kind  and  just. 

Somewhat  later,  through  the  jealousy  of  Gov- 
ernor Shirley,  he  was  constrained,  in  order  to  sustain 
his  dignity  and  honor,  to  resign  his  office  of  Indian 
Commissioner,  but  the  Iroquois  were  so  aroused 
and  so  vociferous  in  their  demand  for  his  reinstate- 
ment that  he  was  reappointed  with  almost  unlimited 
powers. 

The  old  stone  house  during  the  French  and 
Indian  war  was  the  scene  of  great  activity.  This 
was  the  headquarters  of  the  militia  of  the  valley, 
over  which  Sir  William  was  commandant,  and 
which  in  May,  1756,  he  led  to  German  Flats  to  check 
the  advance  of  the  French,  who  were  said  to  be 
marching  down  the  valley.  It  proved  to  be  a  false 
alarm.  In  June,  an  Indian  runner  brought  news 
that  a  large  force  of  French  and  Indians  was  organ- 
izing on  the  Canadian  border  for  a  raid  through  the 
valley.  One  section  of  this  body  of  troops  was  di- 
rected to  kill  or  capture  Sir  William  and  to  destroy 
Fort  Johnson  and  all  property  in  its  vicinity.  It  was 
during  this  period  of  unrest  that  the  old  building 
was  fortified  by  a  palisade  and  the  name  changed 
from  Mount  Johnson  to  Fort  Johnson. 

Notwithstanding  the  jealousy  and  enmity  of 
Governor  Shirley,  Captain  General  of  the  provinces 
of  New  York  and  New  England,  he  appointed  Sir 
William  Johnson  Major  General  and  commandant 
of  four  thousand  troops  raised  in  the  above  pro- 
vinces for  the  purpose  of  capturing  Crown  Point,  a 
French  fortress  on  Lake  Champlain. 


O 


Sir  William  Johnson  13 

The  story  of  the  battle  of  Lake  George,  as  it  is 
called,  has  been  so  often  told  that  I  will  not  attempt 
to  describe  it  at  this  time,  although  it  seems  to  me 
as  though  the  denizens  of  the  Mohawk  Valley  deserve 
more  than  a  passing  credit  for  that  victory.  In  the 
first  place  Major  General  Johnson,  the  commandant, 
was  a  resident  of  this  section  of  the  valley.  In  June, 
1755,  more  than  eleven  hundred  Indians  were  in 
camp  on  the  flats  in  front  of  old  Fort  Johnson,  not 
three  miles  west  of  the  city  of  Amsterdam.  Of  this 
number  three  hundred  were  warriors  equipped  for 
war;  the  balance  consisted  of  women  and  children, 
gathered  here  to  subsist  on  the  bounty  of  Sir  Wil- 
liam while  their  warlike  sons  and  husbands  fol- 
lowed their  friend  to  victory. 

It  must,  indeed,  have  been  a  picturesque  sight. 
Imagine  a  motley  array  of  Indian  families  around 
hundreds  of  camp-fires  extending  along  the  flats  east 
and  west  for  a  mile  or  more;  women  cooking  their 
food  while  the  kids  foraged  far  and  near;  painted 
warriors  lounging  on  the  ground  in  graceful  atti- 
tudes ;  sachems  and  chiefs  thronging  the  halls  of  the 
building  in  consultation  with  Sir  William,  whose 
word  was  law  unto  them;  the  octogenraian  King 
Hendrick,  his  large  form  grown  stout  and  unwieldy, 
striding  majestically  to  and  fro,  his  ample  blanket 
covering  his  gorgeous  attire,  his  broad,  heavy  face 
seamed  by  age  and  further  disfigured  by  broad  bands 
of  black  and  vermilion. 

On  June  27,  1755,  Sir  William  wrote  to  Governor 
DeLancey: 

I  am  working  with  the   sachems  and  leading  men  from 


14          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

morning  until  night.  The  fatigue  I  have  undergone  has 
been  too  much  for  me.  It  still  continues  and  I  am  scarcely 
able  to  support  it.  I  am  distressed  where  to  get  victuals 
for  such  numbers;  they  have  destroyed  every  green  thing 
upon  my  estate  and  destroyed  all  my  meadows.  But  I  must 
humor  them  at  this  critical  juncture. 

In  1760-61  the  last  French  war,  as  it  is  called, 
ceased.  At  this  period  of  comparative  peace  Sir 
William  Johnson,  having  secured  entire  control  of 
the  Kingsboro  Patent  of  twenty-six  thousand  acres 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  present  town  of  Johnstown, 
turned  his  attention  to  the  improvement  of  that 
estate,  it  having  become  more  valuable  and  impor- 
tant than  his  smaller  estate  at  Fort  Johnson.  Here 
he  built  a  commodious  mansion  and  gave  it  the  name 
of  Johnson  Hall.  This  was  completed  in  1763  and 
Sir  William  moved  into  it  in  the  early  spring,  leav- 
ing Fort  Johnson  and  the  lands  adjoining  in  posses- 
sion of  John  Johnson,  his  eldest  son,  who  continued 
to  occupy  it  until  the  death  of  his  father,  July  n, 

1774. 

Except  the  trouble  arising  out  of  the  Pontiac  war, 
which  was  practically  crushed  in  1763  although 
Pontiac  did  not  smoke  the  calumet  of  peace  with  Sir 
William  until  July  23,  1766,  the  Baronet's  life  was 
comparatively  free  from  the  hardships  and  turmoils 
which  marked  the  two  decades  of  his  residence  on 
the  Mohawk  River.  In  fact,  treaties  then  made  with 
all  the  Indian  tribes  practically  ended  his  direct 
personal  attention  to  Indian  affairs,  and  he  only 
retained  under  his  personal  supervision  the  faithful 
Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Oghwagas,  and  Tuscaroras,  his 
three  deputy  superintendents,  George  Crogan,  Daniel 


Sir  William  Johnson  15 

Claus,  and  Guy  Johnson,  relieving  him  of  the  care  of 
the  "far  Indians." 

At  Johnson  Hall,  Johnstown,  Sir  William  died,  as 
he  lived — in  harness — after  a  long  speech  to  about 
six  hundred  Indians,  mostly  Iroquois,  who  had 
assembled  at  Johnson  Hall  to  invoke  his  influence  to 
prevent  the  invasion  of  the  Indian  country  on  the 
Ohio,  known  as  Dunmore's  war. 

He  was  at  this  time  much  weakened  by  a  chronic 
disease,  and  the  excessive  mental  effort  and  exposure 
to  an  extremely  hot  sun  brought  on  prostration, 
which  culminated  in  cerebral  apoplexy,  from  which 
he  died  in  about  two  hours.  Sir  John  Johnson  was 
at  his  home,  Fort  Johnson,  when  his  father  was 
prostrated, — 'ten  miles  from  Johnson  Hall. 

Young  William  Johnson — the  half-breed  son  (Teg- 
che-un-to) — mounting  a  blooded  horse  from  Sir 
William's  racing  stable,  reached  Sir  John  with  the 
news  at  five  oclock  in  the  afternoon,  although  the 
horse  he  rode  was  ruined.  Sir  John  instantly  mounted 
his  own  best  steeple-chaser  and  covered  nine  miles 
of  the  distance  in  thirty  minutes;  but  the  horse  fell 
dead  within  a  mile  of  Johnson  Hall,  and  Sir  John 
borrowed  a  horse  from  a  farmer  and  soon  arrived  at 
his  father's  bedside.  But  his  father  was  uncon- 
scious and  in  a  few  minutes  ceased  to  live. 

Of  Sir  John's  life  at  Fort  Johnson  we  know  but 
little.  It  is  said  that  he  was  just  twenty-one  years 
old  when  Sir  William  moved  to  Johnson  Hall  and 
left  him  in  charge  of  the  Fort.  In  early  life  he 
wooed,  won,  but  did  not  wed  a  very  pretty  girl  of 
good  family,  named  Miss  Clara  Putnam,  by  whom 


16  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

he  had  a  son  and  a  daughter.  Miss  Putnam  was 
keeping  house  for  him  at  the  old  Fort  Johnson 
mansion  when,  on  June  29,  1773,  he  married  Miss 
Mary  Watts  of  New  York  city,  a  woman  noted  for 
her  great  beauty  and  accomplishments,  but  before 
Sir  John  returned  from  New  York  he  caused  Miss 
Putnam  and  her  children  to  be  sent  across  the  river 
into  the  town  of  Florida.  Late  in  life  he  gave  her 
money,  and  a  house  and  lot  in  Schenectady,  where 
she  died  about  the  year  1 840. 

The  first  tenant  of  Fort  Johnson,  after  Sir  John 
fled  to  Canada  and  Lady  Johnson  was  held  as  hostage 
at  Albany  was  Albert  Vedder,  the  founder  of  the 
city  of  Amsterdam,  1779.  In  1800  the  property  be- 
longed to  Jacob  C.  and  John  C.  Cuyler.  The  suc- 
cessive purchasers  were  as  follows : 

Jeremiah  Schuyler,  February  22,  1817; 
John  J.  Van  Schaick,  January  8,  1820; 
George  Maxwell,  December  14,  1824; 
George  Smith,  January  26,  1826. 

George  Smith  died  intestate  and  the  property  was 
divided  into  nine  parcels  and  all  sold  between  1836 
and  1844. 

Fort  Johnson  mansion  and  lands  adjoining  were 
purchased  by  Dr.  Oliver  Davidson  who  afterward 
sold  the  same  premises  to  Almarin  Young,  from 
whom  they  were  purchased  by  Ethan  Akin.  While 
living  at  Fort  Johnson,  Dr.  Davidson's  daughter 
wrote  the  well-known  poem  entitled  "The  Sale  of 
Old  Bachelors." 

It  would  indeed  be  strange  if  tradition  did  not  point 
to  a  tragedy  connected  with  this  old  building.  In 


Ghost  Room  and  a  Ghostly  Vision,  Old  Fort  Johnson. 


Sir  William  Johnson  17 

the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century  a  country 
store  stood  where  Mr.  Shepard's  residence  stands,  on 
the  corner  east  of  the  creek.  Tradition  says  that  one 
night  a  drunken  fellow  whose  name  was  Joe  Burke 
entered  the  store  and  got  into  a  fight  with  the  store- 
keeper, punishing  him  severely,  and  then  fled  pursued, 
by  the  angry  merchant  with  a  gun.  The  merchant 
followed  him  into  Fort  Johnson  and  saw  him  pass  up 
the  stairs  toward  the  attic.  Just  as  Burke  reached 
the  attic  stairs  his  pursuer  fired  and  killed  him,  his 
blood  spattering  the  stair-casing.  Subsequently  the 
body  was  removed  to  the  cellar,  placed  in  a  cask  of 
whiskey  in  one  of  the  wine  vaults  constructed  in  the 
foundations  of  the  large  chimneys,  until  the  ice  broke 
up  in  the  spring,  when  it  was  rolled  to  the  river  and 
sent  floating  on  its  way  to  the  sea.  The  matter  was 
hushed  up,  and  is  only  known  now  by  tradition. 

Of  course  there  is  a  ghost  room,  but  the  ghost  seems 
to  have  been  a  very  mild  character. 

In  preparing  this  chapter,  it  has  been  my  desire  to 
make  plain  to  you  the  very  prominent  part  that  Fort 
Johnson  played  in  the  early  history  of  the  valley  and 
to  establish  the  claim  made  that  this  grim,  gray 
stone  mansion  is  entitled  to  the  designation  of  the 
first  baronial  mansion  in  New  York  State. 

After  the  battle  of  Lake  George  Sir  William  was 
notified  (November  n,  1755)  that  King  George  II. 
had  conferred  upon  him  the  dignity  of  baronet  of  the 
realm  of  Great  Britain  and  also  a  gift  of  $20,000  as  a 
reward. 

Thus  you  see  that  Sir  William  was  not  only  created 
a  baronet  before  he  had  secured  the  Kingsboro  grant 


1 8          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

of  26,000  acres  and  while  Johnstown  was  yet  a  wilder- 
ness, but  for  eight  years  after  he  was  knighted  and 
entitled  to  the  title  of  Sir  William  he  resided  at  Fort 
Johnson. 

In  studying  the  life  of  Sir  William  Johnson  in 
the  light  of  the  twentieth  century,  my  mind  fre- 
quently reverts  to  the  heart-broken  Irish  lass,  lying 
on  the  dew-laden  turf,  in  the  dawn  of  the  summer 
morning  so  long  ago.  How  true  was  her  prophecy — 
her  lover  never  came  back. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    DOMESTIC    AFFAIRS    OF    SIR    WILLIAM    AT 
FORT  JOHNSON 

*T*HE  domestic  affairs  of  Sir  William  Johnson  have 
received  a  great  deal  of  criticism  from  the  his- 
torians of  the  valley,  and  the  intemperate  zeal  of  some 
of  them  in  putting  in  type  racy  bits  of  gossip  of  doubt- 
ful authenticity,  that  floated  around  the  valley  a 
half -century  after  his  death,  would  have  made  them 
in  this  century  good  yellow  journalists. 

These  stories  have  marred  the  character  of  an  oth- 
erwise great  man.  His  first  wife,  Catherine  Weisen- 
burg,  seems  to  have  been  a  handsome,  companionable 
girl,  with  whom  he  was  unavoidably  brought  into 
close  relation  through  the  exigencies  of  a  forest  life,  at  a 
time  when  the  custom  of  bundling  was  not  considered 
a  heinous  crime  by  the  old  Dutch  families  who  were 
his  neighbors.  (See  Professor  Pearson's  Schenectady 
Patent,  p.  366.) 

The  poor  girl,  far  from  home  and  relatives,  practi- 
cally a  slave  for  a  term  of  years,  perhaps  did  not  until 
after  years  consider  her  relations  with  Sir  William  as 
unlawful  or  sinful,  and  should  not  be  mercilessly  con- 
demned when  the  situation  is  thoroughly  understood. 
That  Sir  William  married  her  soon  after  the  birth  of 

19 


20  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

his  children  indicates  a  desire  to  atone  as  far  as  was 
in  his  power  for  the  social  sin  they  had  committed. 

Soon  after  her  death,  and  at  a  time  when  his  influ- 
ence over  the  Iroquois  was  being  made  manifest,  he 
took  to  his  home  the  daughter  of  Chief  Abraham,  who 
was  also  a  niece  of  King  Hendrick,  the  most  powerful 
chief  of  the  tribe  of  Mohawks.  She  became  his  Indian 
wife  by  the  laws  and  usages  of  the  Indians,  and  I  have 
always  thought  that  the  selection  was  made  as  a  mat- 
ter of  policy,  in  order  to  please  the  Mohawks,  who  had 
nominally  made  him  a  chief.  Caroline  was  her  Eng- 
lish name. 

This  occurred  in  1 747.  By  Sir  William  she  had  two 
daughters  and  a  son :  the  daughters  were  named  Char- 
lotte and  Caroline,  and  the  son  was  called  William, 
for  his  father.  He  was  the  first  born  and  is  the  ' '  Wil- 
liam Johnson  alias  Teg-che-un-to ' '  who  is  mentioned 
in  his  will  as  William  of  Canajoharie.  In  1753  Caro- 
line died  in  childbirth  at  the  birth  of  her  second 
daughter,  who  was  also  named  Caroline. 

This  gives  us  approximately  the  date  of  the  instal- 
lation of  Molly  Brant  as  Sir  William's  second  Indian 
wife,  or  housekeeper,  as  she  has  been  variously  called, 
which  was  subsequent  to  that  date  and  probably  soon 
after  the  death  of  Caroline  Hendrick,  as  she  is  some- 
times called. 

As  Molly  Brant  was  her  niece  it  would  seem  as 
though  she  must  have  been  a  frequent  visitor  to  her 
aunt  and  well  known  to  Sir  William,  as  the  daughters 
were  adopted  by  her  as  her  own,  and  lived  with  her  at 
Fort  Johnson,  while  William,  the  half-breed  boy,  was 
brought  up  by  his  grandfather  Abraham  or  his  uncle 


Domestic  Affairs  21 

"  Little  Abe, "  at  Canajoharie  Castle  at  Danube,  New 
York. 

William  Johnson  (Teg-che-un-to)  the  half-breed  was 
educated  by  Sir  William  at  Dr.  Wheelock's  school  at 
Lebanon,  Conn.,  and  was  killed  by  the  Oneida  half- 
breed  Thomas  Spencer  at  the  battle  of  Oriskany. 

Molly  Brant,  who  was  a  sister  of  Thayendanega 
(Joseph  Brant),  was  about  sixteen  years  old  when  her 
aunt  Caroline  died,  in  1 753,  and  lived  at  Fort  Johnson 
and  Johnson  Hall  until  Sir  William's  death  in  1774, 
a  period  of  about  twenty  years,  during  which  time 
she  had  eight  children. 

There  is  nothing  that  is  recorded  about  this  pictur- 
esque character  who  came  into  Sir  William's  life 
accidentally,  we  might  say,  to  lead  us  to  suppose  that 
the  unique  union  of  this  strong,  forceful  man  with  the 
handsome  and  intelligent  though  unlettered  maiden 
of  the  forest  was  not  in  every  way  a  union  of  affection 
and  fidelity,  unto  death. 

During  the  Revolutionary  period  and  subsequent 
to  that  time  she  and  her  half-breeds,  with  the  excep- 
tion, probably,  of  Peter,  her  eldest-born,  seem  to  have 
reverted  to  savage  impulses,  tempered  somewhat  by 
the  civilizing  education  of  twenty  years'  life  in  a  fam- 
ily who  associated  with  the  foremost  people  in  the 
colonies. 

What  seems  very  strange  is  the  fact  that  she  does 
not  appear  to  have  taken  an  exalted  station  in  the 
new  settlements  of  the  Caniengas  or  Mohawks  on 
the  shores  of  Grand  River  and  at  Deseronto  in 
Canada.  The  fact  is  that  with  the  exception  of  the 
date  of  her  death  (1805)  she  appears  to  have  dropped 


22  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

out  of  the  pages  of  history  entirely  after  her  flight  to 
Niagara  in  1779. 

Reverting  to  the  daughters  Charlotte  and  Caroline: 
Charlotte,  the  eldest,  married  a  young  British  officer 
shortly  before  the  Revolution,  but  who  afterward 
joined  the  Continental  army  and  fell  at  Monmouth 
Court-House.  His  name  was  Henry  Randall.  They 
had  two  children,  one  named  Charlotte  Randall,  who 
married  George  King.  George  and  Charlotte  King 
had  a  daughter  Charlotte,  who  was  the  grandmother 
of  my  informant. 

The  other  daughter  of  Molly  Brant's  predecessor 
(Caroline),  whose  name  was  also  Caroline,  married  a 
man  named  Michael  Byrne,  a  clerk  in  Sir  William's 
office  of  Indian  affairs.  Byrne  was  killed  at  Oriskany 
in  Butler's  Rangers.  His  young  widow,  Caroline 
Johnson,  went  with  the  Brants  to  Canada  and  after- 
ward married  an  Indian  agent  named  MacKim,  whose 
descendants  are  still  living  in  Canada. 

A  description  of  Sir  William  is  given  by  Mrs.  Julia 
Grant,  an  artist  who  painted  his  portrait  in  1751 : 

A  little  scant  of  six  feet — five  feet  eleven  and  one-half 
inches — neck  massive,  shoulders  broad,  chest  deep  and  full, 
limbs  large  and  showing  every  sign  of  great  physical  strength. 
Head  large  and  finely  shaped.  Countenance  open,  frank 
and  always  beaming  with  good  nature  and  humor — a  real 
Irishman  as  he  is  for  Irish  wit.  Eyes  large,  a  sort  of  black- 
gray,  or  grayish  black.  Hair  with  a  tinge  of  auburn  in 
certain  lights.  In  conversation  he  is  a  most  delightful 
person. 

His  mode  of  living  is  that  of  an  English  gentleman  at  his 
country  seat,  and  I  was  astonished  to  find  on  this  remote 
frontier,  almost  in  the  shade  of  primeval  forests,  a  table 


Sir  William  Johnson,  Bart. 
From  an  old  print. 


Domestic   Affairs  23 

loaded  with  delicacies  and  Madeiras,  ports  and  Burgundies 
of  the  rarest  vintage.  His  table  is  seldom  without  guests, 
and  his  hospitality  is  a  byword  the  region  round. 

During  my  stay  he  had  Indian  chiefs  to  dine  with  him 
several  times.  Their  attire  was  the  same  as  white  people's  and 
for  the  most  part  they  conversed  in  English.  This  disap- 
pointed me,  because  I  wished  to  sit  at  table  with  genuine 
Indians  in  blankets  and  leggings  and  talking  nothing  but 
gibberish  through  an  interpreter.  Among  those  I  met  at 
Colonel  Johnson's  table  were  the  venerable  and  noble-looking 
old  chief  Hendrick,  now  over  seventy  years  of  age;  his 
brother  Abraham,  about  sixty  years  of  age,  chief  of  a  Mohawk 
clan  and  father  of  Caroline  the  beautiful  young  Indian  woman 
who  was  mistress  of  the  household;  also  Nicklaus  Brant, 
chief  of  the  Upper  Castle  of  the  Mohawks,  a  man  of  most 
prodigious  silence  and  the  most  grave  and  solemn  courtesy. 

Colonel  Johnson  is  the  soul  of  method.  He  must  have 
fifty  or  sixty  people  in  his  employ  besides  the  negroes,  and  he 
oversees  everything  they  do.  Marvellous!  And  then  he 
attends  to  a  mass  of  complicated  public  business  besides! 

The  different  names  that  have  been  applied  to  the 
baronial  mansion  of  the  Mohawk  are  somewhat  con- 
fusing and  somewhat  misleading.  We  hear  it  called 
Mount  Johnson,  Castle  Johnson,  and  Fort  Johnson. 

When  it  was  erected  (in  1742)  Sir  William  named  it 
Mount  Johnson,  which  was  a  misnomer,  as  it  was  built 
on  a  flat,  and  the  hills  in  its  vicinity  could  not  by  any 
stretch  of  imagination  be  called  mountains.  At  the 
time  of  its  construction,  or  soon  after,  the  mansion 
as  it  now  stands,  and  which  has  been  described  else- 
where, was  flanked  to  the  east  and  to  the  west  by  two 
low  stone  buildings  used  respectively  for  kitchen 
and  servants'  quarters.  A  little  to  the  south  and  in 
front  of  the  servants'  quarters  was  a  structure  of 


24  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

stone,  two  stories  high,  used  as  a  store.  Until  1755 
this  collection  of  buildings  was  called  Mount  Johnson. 

At  the  date  named  a  feeling  of  unrest  and  insecurity 
led  Sir  William  to  fortify  his  home  by  erecting  a  stock- 
ade around  it,  said  stockade  being  made  of  palisades 
sharpened  at  one  end  and  set  firmly  in  the  ground 
closely  together  and  reinforced  by  long  timbers  spiked 
horizontally  to  the  palisades,  binding  the  whole  firmly 
together.  Each  of  the  four  corners  was  fortified  by 
a  bastion.  In  the  curtain  on  the  south  side  was  a  gate 
heavily  ironed.  Judging  from  the  distance  given 
from  the  river  bank  to  the  south  curtain,  the  stockade 
was  not  more  than  sixty  feet  from  the  stone  mansion 
which  it  protected.  No  trace  of  this  wooden  fortifica- 
tion is  visible  at  the  present  time.  A  picture  made  by 
Guy  Johnson  previous  to  1755  shows  a  small  guard- 
house situated  on  the  slope  of  a  hill  about  one  third 
of  the  distance  from  the  top.  This  hill  is  on  the  east 
or  left  bank  of  the  Old  Fort  Creek,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  paces  from  the  stone  building. 

The  following  order,  copied  by  a  Colonel  T.  Bailey 
Meyers  from  the  original,  will  give  an  idea  of  the  care 
taken  by  Sir  William  for  the  protection  of  his  home 
during  that  period  of  the  French  war  embraced  be- 
tween 1755  and  1761.  The  order  is  addressed  to 
Lieutenant  Alexander  Turnbull,  Aug.  9,  1756. 

FORT  JOHNSON. 

i  st.  You  will  keep  your  Party  sober  and  in  good  order  and 
prevent  their  having  any  unnecessary  Intercourse  with  the 
Indians  lest  any  difference  might  arise  between  them  from 
too  much  familiarity. 

2d.     If  any  difference  should  arise  between  them,  if  the 


Domestic  Affairs  25 

Indians  use  any  of  your  party  ill,  I  am  to  be  immediately 
acquainted  with  it. 

3d.  The  Sergeant  to  take  care  that  the  Men's  Quarters  be 
kept  very  Clean  and  that  they  wash  well  and  freshen  their 
Salt  Provisions,  the  neglect  of  which  makes  them  subject  to 
many  Disorders. 

4th.  You  will  in  the  daytime  keep  one  Sentry  on  the 
Eminence  to  the  Northward  of  the  House,  who  upon  seeing 
the  enemy  advance  is  to  fire  his  piece  and  retreat  to  the  fort. 
Another  Sentry  to  be  posted  at  the  Gate  of  the  Fort  on  the 
outside,  who  is  also  to  enter  the  Fort  on  the  advanced  Sentry 
alarming  him. 

5th.  When  there  are  no  Indians  here  the  Gates  to  be 
locked  at  8  o'clock  in  ye  evening  and  opened  at  six  in  the 
morning,  first  looking  around  about  to  see  that  all  is  safe  and 
clear,  the  advanced  Sentry  then  to  be  posted  every  Day. 

6th.  Whenever  an  alarm  is  given  by  the  advanced  Sentry, 
you  will  order  three  Patteroes  [or  Peaeroes,  a  very  small 
kind  of  cannon]  immediately  to  be  fired,  that  being  the  signal 
I  have  given  to  the  Mohawks,  and  on  their  approach  near  the 
Fort,  when  challenged,  they  are  to  answer  "George"  as 
distinct  as  they  can,  then  to  be  admitted  if  practicable. 

7th.  In  case  of  any  attack  the  2  Bastions  to  be  properly 
manned  and  the  2  curtains  also,  there  mixing  some  of  my 
People  with  yours.  The  remainder  of  my  People  to  man  the 
Dwelling  House  and  fight  from  thence,  making  use  of  the 
Four  Wall  Pieces  and  Musquetoons  and  of  the  windows 
fitted  for  them. 

The  men's  arms  and  ammunition  to  be  kept  in  Good  Order. 

I   am  Sir 

Yrs., 

WM.  JOHNSON. 

There  is  another  account,  by  a  traveller  who  is  said 
to  have  visited  Fort  Johnson  in  1757,  which  differs 
somewhat  from  the  foregoing  description  and  which 
I  am  now  satisfied  is  incorrect.  He  says  that  the 


26  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

building  had  port-holes  and  a  parapet.  For  parapet 
we  should  read  stockade.  Port-holes  in  the  building 
there  were  none. 

In  Sir  William's  order  to  Lieutenant  Turnbull  he 
says:  "The  remainder  of  my  People  to  man  the 
Dwelling  House  and  fight  from  thence,  making  use  of 
the  Four  Wall  Pieces  [a  small  cannon]  and  Musque- 
toons  and  of  the  windows  prepared  for  them. "  The 
house  is  two  stories  high,  with  a  large  attic  in  which 
are  four  dormer  windows  with  sash  opening  outward. 
In  the  heavy  sill  of  each  of  these  windows  is  a  round 
hole  a  little  to  the  left  of  the  centre.  These  holes  are 
about  one  and  a  half  inches  in  diameter  and  were  un- 
doubtedly used  for  the  pivot  of  the  small  cannon 
spoken  of,  and  were  probably  taken  for  port-holes  by 
the  traveller.  The  walls  are  intact  and  show  no  evi- 
dence of  any  holes  having  been  made  in  them  for  the 
purpose  of  firing  either  guns  or  cannon. 


o 

0) 
> 

o 

u 

O 


CHAPTER  III 

SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON  AT  THE   "BATTLE  OP 
LAKE  GEORGE" 

T  AKE  George,  nestling  among  the  foot-hills  of  the 
*-*  Adirondacks,  may  well  be  called  historic  water, 
as  around  its  shores  have  surged  warriors,  savage  and 
civilized,  in  conflict,  perhaps  for  ages.  The  Mahicans, 
the  Adirondacks,  Montagnies,  and  other  Algonquin 
tribes  of  Canada,  the  Hurons,  and  the  Mohawks  and 
other  Iroquois  tribes  fought  each  other  along  its 
shores  and  on  its  waters  for  centuries  before  the  ad- 
vent of  the  white  man  upon  the  continent.  Cham- 
plain  knew  of  its  existence  in  1609,  when  he,  together 
with  the  Hurons,  met  and  defeated  the  Mohawks  on 
the  shores  of  the  lake  that  bears  his  name.  It  is  said 
that  Champlain  visited  its  shores  in  1613,  being  the 
first  white  man  who  gazed  upon  its  waters. 

Its  Indian  name  was  Andiatarocte,  but  it  was 
known  to  the  French  of  Canada,  in  connection  with 
its  larger  sister  (Lake  Champlain),  as  Lake  Iroquois. 
Cooper  calls  it  Lake  Horicon,  a  corruption  of  the  word 
Iroquois.  In  1645  Father  Isaac  Jogues  paddled  its 
length  in  a  canoe  with  his  Huron  guides,  on  the  eve 
of  Corpus  Christi,  or  the  "feast  of  God,"  and  in  honor 
of  that  feast  named  it  Lac  St.  Sacrement.  This  name 
it  retained  until  1755,  when  it  was  changed  to  Lake 

27 


28          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

George  by  General  William  Johnson,  in  honor  of  King 
George  the  Second. 

Being  separated  from  the  Hudson  River  by  the 
Luzerne  Mountain,  the  Indian  trail  from  Canada  to 
the  Mohawk  Valley  passed  over  the  level  plain  to 
the  Great  Carrying  Place  on  the  Hudson  River,  and 
thence  down  that  river,  or  overland  to  the  early  Mo- 
hawk castles  above  Hoffman's  Ferry.  This  plain  is 
also  historic  ground.  Across  its  surface  the  Agniers 
(Mohawks)  passed  to  seek  a  new  home  in  the  valley 
of  the  Mohawk,  when  driven  from  the  St.  Lawrence  by 
their  savage  kindred.  Here  they  fought  their  neigh- 
bors the  Mahicans,  and  after  gaining  strength  re- 
crossed  this  plain,  and  in  1609  unexpectedly  met 
defeat  at  the  hands  of  Champlain  on  the  shores  of 
Lake  Iroquois,  and  on  account  of  that  defeat  became 
the  deadly  enemies  of  the  French  colonists.  Repeat- 
edly they  paddled  across  these  waters  carrying  death 
and  destruction  to  the  Hurons,  whom  they  utterly 
destroyed  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron  in  1649. 
Across  this  beautiful  lake  passed  Father  Isaac  Jogues 
and  Rene  Goupil  as  prisoners  in  1642,  and  again  in 
1646  Jogues  and  Lalande,  as  missionaries,  to  meet 
a  shameful  death  on  the  shore  of  the  Mohawk.  In 
February,  1666,  De  Courcelles  and  Tracy  with  600 
men,  and  again  in  October  of  the  same  year  with  1200 
French  and  Indians,  and  two  pieces  of  artillery,  in  a 
flotilla  of  bateaux  sailed  its  waters.  In  1667  it  was 
the  route  of  Fathers  Perrion  and  Bruyas  as  mission- 
aries to  the  Mohawks'  country,  and  on  Sept.  8,  1755, 
it  witnessed  the  conflict  known  in  history  as  the  battle 
of  Lake  George,  between  the  English  and  colonists, 


Battle  of  Lake  George  29 

under  General  Wm.  Johnson,  General  Lyman,  and 
others,  and  the  French  forces  under  Baron  Dieskau. 

Francis  Parkman  has  told  the  story  of  this  battle 
in  his  usual  interesting  way,  and  I  have  taken  the 
liberty  of  giving  a  condensed  account  of  his  narrative : 

The  "last  French  war"  was  at  its  height,  and  to 
defeat  a  contemplated  raid  on  Albany,  by  the  way  of 
Lake  Champlain  and  Lake  George,  an  expedition  was 
organized  whose  object  was  the  capture  of  Crown 
Point,  at  the  upper  end  of  Lake  Champlain  proper, 
then  in  possession  of  the  French.  Levies  were 
made  on  the  Eastern  States,  and  Connecticut  had 
voted  1200  men,  New  Hampshire  500,  Rhode  Island 
400,  while  New  York  promised  800,  and  William 
Johnson  had  gathered  noo  Indians,  men,  women, 
and  children,  at  his  own  house,  known  as  Fort  John- 
son, on  the  Mohawk  River. 

This  army  of  raw  recruits  gathered  at  Albany  pre- 
paratory to  proceeding  to  Crown  Point  by  the  way  of 
Hudson  River  to  the  Great  Carrying  Place,  as  it  was 
called,  at  Fort  Edward.  The  American  army  num- 
bered about  3000,  and  the  French  army,  under 
Baron  Dieskau,  had  reached  Crown  Point  with  3500 
regulars,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  mostly  of  the 
Caughnawaga  tribe,  from  the  banks  of  the  St. 
Lawrence. 

The  Caughnawagas  were  composed  of  converts  to 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  from  the  Iroquois  and 
other  Indians,  who,  through  the  influence  of  the  Jesuit 
priests,  had  migrated  to  Canada  and  formed  a  settle- 
ment on  the  St.  Lawrence  River  at  Lachine  Rapids, 
which  was  called  St.  Francois  Xavier  du  Sault,  or  St. 


30          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Francis  Xavier  "at  the  rapids."  This  name  was 
afterward  changed  to  Caughnawaga,  which  means 
in  the  Iroquois  tongue  "at  the  rapids. " 

Among  the  followers  of  General  Johnson  were  four 
hundred  Iroquois,  mostly  Mohawks,  under  King 
Hendrick,  who  although  deadly  enemies  of  the  French 
were  loath  to  fight  against  their  kindred. 

Parkman  says:  "The  soldiers  were  no  soldiers, 
but  farmers  and  farmers'  sons  who  had  volunteered 
for  the  summer  campaign.  A  greater  part  brought 
their  own  guns  but  had  no  bayonets.  Most  of 
them  carried  hatchets  in  their  belts  as  a  sort  of  sub- 
stitute, while  at  their  sides  were  slung  powder- 
horns. " 

After  a  tedious  wait  on  the  Albany  flats  the  body 
moved  up  the  Hudson  to  the  Great  Carrying  Place, 
where  General  Lyman  had  begun  a  fortified  store- 
house, which  his  men  called  Fort  Lyman,  but  which 
was  afterward  named  Fort  Edward. 

Two  Indian  trails  led  from  this  point,  one  by  the 
way  of  Wood  Creek  to  Lake  Champlain,  the  other 
over  the  plain  to  Lake  George,  which  last  was  selected 
as  the  route.  Two  thousand  men  were  ordered  to 
the  lake,  preceded  by  axemen  to  hew  out  the 
way.  At  last  they  reached  their  destination.  ' '  The 
most  beautiful  lake  in  America  lay  before  them,  then 
more  beautiful  than  now,  in  the  wild  charm  of  untrod* 
den  mountains  and  virgin  forests. " 

The  men  made  a  camp  near  the  water,  at  the  head 
or  south  end  of  the  lake. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Hudson  River,  only 
nine  miles  away,  flows  south  to  New  York  Bay,  while 


CO 


Battle  of  Lake  George  3 1 

the  waters  of  Lake  George  and  Lake  Champlain  flow 
north  to  the  St.  Lawrence. 

It  would  seem  that  General  Johnson  intended  to 
advance  on  Crown  Point  through  Lake  George  by 
bateaux,  which  were  constantly  arriving  on  heavy 
Dutch  wagons  over  the  carrying  place  from  Fort 
Lyman,  fourteen  miles  away  to  the  south.  In  front 
of  the  camp  was  a  forest  of  pitch  pine,  on  their  right 
was  a  swamp,  on  their  left  the  low  hill  on  which  Fort 
George  was  afterward  built,  and  at  their  rear  the  lake. 
Little  was  done  to  clear  the  forest  in  front,  though  it 
would  give  excellent  cover  to  the  enemy.  About  three 
hundred  Mohawks  were  in  camp,  and  were  considered 
great  nuisances  by  the  New  Englanders. 

While  Johnson  lay  at  Lake  George,  Dieskau  pre- 
pared a  surprise  for  him,  and  concluded  not  to  wait 
to  be  attacked,  but  moved  nearly  his  whole  force  to 
Carrillon,  or  Fort  Ticonderoga,  which  commanded 
both  routes  by  which  Johnson  could  advance,  that 
of  Wood  Creek  and  that  of  Lake  George.  Hearing 
from  a  prisoner,  who  had  invented  a  falsehood, 
that  the  English  had  fallen  back,  and  that  there 
were  only  five  hundred  men  at  Fort  Lyman, 
Dieskau  resolved  by  a  rapid  movement  to  seize 
the  place.  At  noon  the  same  day,  leaving  part  of 
his  force  at  Ticonderoga,  he  embarked  the  rest  in 
canoes  and  advanced  along  the  narrow  prolongation 
of  Lake  Champlain  that  stretched  southward  through 
the  wilderness  to  where  the  town  of  Whitehall  now 
stands.  He  came  to  a  point  where  the  lake  dwindled 
to  a  mere  canal,  while  two  mighty  rocks  capped  with 
stunted  forests  faced  each  ether  from  the  opposing 


32  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

banks.  As  they  neared  the  site  of  Whitehall  they 
turned  to  the  right  and  entered  the  lonely  lake  called 
South  Bay,  where  they  left  their  canoes  and  began 
their  march  through  the  forests  toward  Fort  Lyman 
(Fort  Edward).  Having  captured  some  mutinous 
drivers  who  had  left  the  English  camp  without  orders, 
they  learned  that  a  large  force  lay  encamped  at  the 
lake.  The  Indians  having  refused  to  advance  to 
attack  the  fort,  Dieskau  resolved  to  attack  the  camp 
at  Lake  George.  Advancing  through  the  gorge  they 
were  following,  they  passed  around  the  south  end  of 
French  Mountain.  When  within  three  miles  from  the 
head  of  the  lake  a  prisoner  was  brought  in  who  told 
them  that  a  column  of  English  troops  was  approach- 
ing. Dieskau's  preparations  were  quickly  made. 
The  Canadians  and  Indians  moved  to  the  front  and 
hid  themselves  in  the  forests  along  the  slopes  of  West 
Mountain  and  the  thickets  on  the  other  side.  Behind 
every  bush  or  tree  crouched  a  Canadian  or  an  Indian 
with  gun  cocked  and  ears  intent,  listening  for  the 
tramp  of  the  approaching  column. 

Some  of  the  drivers  who  had  escaped  capture 
returned  to  Johnson's  camp  about  midnight  and  re- 
ported a  war  party  on  the  road  to  Fort  Lyman.  John- 
son called  a  council  at  once,  and  it  was  determined 
to  send  out  two  detachments  of  five  hundred  men 
each,  one  toward  Fort  Lyman  and  the  other  toward 
South  Bay.  Hendrick,  chief  of  the  Mohawks,  a  brave 
and  sagacious  warrior,  expressed  his  dissent  after  a 
fashion  of  his  own.  He  picked  up  a  stick  and  broke 
it;  then  he  picked  up  several  sticks  and  showed 
that  together  they  could  not  be  broken.  The  hint 


Battle  of  Lake  George  33 

was  taken,  and  the  two  detachments  were  joined  in 
one.  Still  King  Hendrick  shook  his  head :  "If  they 
are  to  be  killed,"  he  said,  "they  are  too  many;  if 
they  are  to  fight,  they  are  too  few. "  Nevertheless  he 
resolved  to  share  their  fortunes.  He  was  too  old  and 
fat  to  go  afoot,  but  Johnson  lent  him  a  horse,  which 
he  bestrode,  and  was  soon  at  the  head  of  the  column, 
followed  by  two  hundred  of  his  warriors.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Whiting  soon  came  up  with  the  balance  of  the 
detachment  and  the  whole  moved  on  together,  so 
little  conscious  of  danger  that  no  scouts  were  thrown 
out  in  front  or  flank,  and  in  full  security  entered  the 
fatal  snare.  Before  they  were  completely  involved, 
the  sharp  eye  of  old  Hendrick  detected  some  sign  of  an 
enemy.  At  that  instant  a  gun  was  fired  from  the 
bushes,  the  thickets  blazed  out  a  deadly  fire,  and  the 
men  fell  by  scores.  Hendrick' s  horse  was  shot  down 
and  the  chief  was  killed  by  a  bayonet  thrust  as  he 
tried  to  rise.  Colonel  Williams  was  also  killed  as  he 
charged  up  the  slopes  on  the  right,  calling  his  men  to 
follow.  The  rear  hurried  forward  to  support  their 
comrades,  when  a  hot  fire  opened  upon  them  from 
the  forest,  and  then  there  was  a  panic.  The  van  be- 
came the  rear  and  the  enemy  rushed  upon  it  shouting 
and  screeching.  .After  a  moment  of  total  confusion 
a  part  of  Williams'  regiment,  under  command  of 
Whiting,  rallied  and  covered  the  retreat,  fighting 
behind  trees  like  Indians,  and  firing  and  falling  back 
by  turns,  bravely  aided  by  some  of  the  Mohawks  and 
by  a  detachment  which  Johnson  sent  to  their  aid. 
"And  a  very  handsome  retreat  they  made,  and  so 
continued  till  they  came  within  three  quarters  of  a 


34 

mile  of  our  camp. "  So  ended  the  fray  long  known  in 
New  England  fireside  story  as  the  "  bloody  morning 
scout. " 

When  the  rattle  of  musketry  was  heard  at  the 
camp,  gradually  becoming  louder,  it  was  known  that 
their  comrades  were  retreating,  and  hasty  prepara- 
tions were  made  for  defending  the  camp.  A  barri- 
cade was  made  along  the  front,  partly  by  wagons 
and  inverted  boats,  but  chiefly  by  trunks  of  trees 
hastily  hewn  down  in  the  forest  and  laid  end  to  end 
in  a  row.  Three  cannons  were  planted  to  sweep  the 
road  and  another  was  dragged  to  the  ridge  of  the  hill. 
Five  hundred  men  were  detailed  to  guard  the  flanks, 
already  protected  by  swamps,  right  and  left.  The  rest 
stood  behind  the  wagons,  or  lay  flat  behind  the  logs 
and  inverted  bateaux.  Besides  Indians  (about  300), 
the  force  numbered  between  sixteen  and  seventeen 
hundred  rustics. 

They  were  hardly  at  their  posts  when  they  saw 
ranks  of  white-coated  soldiers  moving  down  the  road, 
and  the  glint  of  bayonets  that  seemed  innumerable. 
At  the  same  time  a  burst  of  war-whoops  rose  along  the 
front,  and  "the  Canadians  and  Indians  came  run- 
ning with  undoubted  courage  right  down  the  hill  upon 
us  expecting  us  to  flee.  If  Dieskau  had  made  an 
assault  at  that  instant,  there  could  be  but  little 
doubt  of  the  result.  He  had  his  regulars  well  in  hand, 
but  the  rest,  red  and  white,  were  scattered  through 
the  woods  and  swamps  yelling  and  firing  from  behind 
trees. ' '  The  regulars,  who  deployed  and  fired  by  pla- 
toons, were  met  by  a  fire  of  grape  from  the  artillery, 
which  broke  their  ranks  and  scattered  them  through 


Battle  of  Lake  George  35 

the  forest  seeking  cover.  The  fire  now  became  gen- 
eral, during  which  Johnson  received  a  flesh  wound  in 
the  thigh  and  returned  to  his  tent,  leaving  General 
Lyman  in  command  for  the  rest  of  the  day.  Baron 
Dieskau  was  also  wounded  three  times,  the  last  time 
across  the  hips,  but  seated  behind  a  tree  he  denounced 
the  Canadians  and  Indians,  and  ordered  his  adjutant 
to  lead  the  regulars  in  a  last  effort  against  the  English. 
But  it  was  too  late.  Johnson's  men  were  already 
crossing  their  row  of  logs,  and  in  a  few  moments  the 
whole  dashed  forward  with  a  shout,  falling  upon  the 
enemy  with  hatchets  and  the  butts  of  their  guns. 
The  French  and  their  allies  fled. 

It  may  be  apropos  to  introduce  at  this  time 
the  following  letter  from  Baron  Dieskau  to  M.  de 
Vaudreuil : 

CAMP  OP  THE  ENGLISH  ARMY 
At  Lake  St.  Sacrement,  Sept.  15,  1755. 

SIR: 

I  am  defeated;  my  detachment  is  routed;  a  number  of 
men  killed  and  thirty  or  forty  are  prisoners,  as  I  am  told. 
I  and  M.  Burnier,  my  Aid  de  Camp,  are  among  the  latter. 
I  have  received  my  share,  four  gunshot  wounds,  one  of  which 
is  mortal.  I  owe  this  misfortune  to  the  Iroquois.  [Caugh- 
nawagas.]  Our  affair  was  well  begun,  but  as  soon  as  the 
Iroquois  perceived  some  Mohawks,  they  came  to  a  dead  halt ; 
the  Abenaquis  and  other  Indians  continued  some  time  but 
disappeared  by  degrees;  this  disheartened  the  Canadians,  so 
I  found  myself  with  the  French  troops  engaged  alone.  I  bore 
the  attack,  believing  that  I  might  rally  the  Canadians  and 
perhaps  the  Indians,  in  which  I  did  not  succeed. 

The  Regulars  received  the  whole  of  the  enemy's  fire  and 
were  almost  cut  to  pieces.  I  prophesied  to  you  Sir  that  the 
Iroquois  would  play  some  scurvy  trick;  it  is  unfortunate  that 


36          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

I  am  such  a  good  prophet;  I  cannot  too  much  acknowledge 
Mr.  de  Johnson's  kindness  and  attention  to  me.  He  is  to 
send  me  to  Orange  to-morrow.  I  know  not  my  fate  either  as 
regards  my  health  or  the  disposition  of  my  person. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  &c., 
\  BARON  DE  DIESKAU. 

Sometime  before  the  final  rout  several  hundred 
Canadians  and  Indians  left  the  field  and  returned  to 
the  scene  of  the  morning  ambush  to  plunder  and 
scalp  the  dead.  While  resting  themselves  near  a  pool 
in  the  forest  they  were  set  upon  by  a  scouting  party 
from  Fort  Lyman,  chiefly  backwoodsmen,  under 
command  of  Captains  Folsom  and  McGinnis.  The 
assailants  were  greatly  outnumbered,  but  after  a 
hard  fight  the  Canadians  and  Indians  fled.  The  bod- 
ies of  the  slain  were  thrown  into  the  pool  which  bears 
to  this  day  the  name  of  Bloody  Pond. 

The  English  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  at 
the  battle  of  Lake  George  was  262,  and  that  of  the 
French,  by  their  own  account,  was  228.  For  this 
victory  General  Johnson  was  made  Baronet  by  King 
George  II.,  and  Parliament  gave  him  five  thousand 
pounds. 

The  expedition  of  General  Johnson  and  his  occupa- 
tion of  the  lake  led  to  the  building  of  Fort  William 
Henry,  which  was  located  near  the  lake  and  east  of 
the  two  swamps  between  which  Johnson  had  met  and 
defeated  the  French  under  Dieskau.  It  would  seem 
to  have  been  a  rude  affair  of  no  very  great  strength, 
but  strong  enough  to  resist  the  feeble  attempts  that 
were  made  to  capture  it  between  1755  and  1757,  when 
Montcalm,  fresh  from  his  victory  at  Oswego,  advanced 
against  it  with  10,000  men,  consisting  of  regulars, 


Battle  of  Lake  George  37 

Canadians  and  Indians.  Fort  William  Henry  was 
garrisoned  with  2200,  under  command  of  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Monroe,  a  brave  Scotch  veteran. 

Montcalm  set  out  from  Ticonderoga  the  ist  of 
August,  1757,  having  sent  a  detachment  to  advance 
along  the  west  side  of  the  lake,  while  the  balance  em- 
barked in  bateaux  and  canoes  from  Burned  Camp. 
The  whole  force  numbered  7600  effective  whites  and 
Indians.  Parkman  says: 

And  now,  as  evening  drew  near,  was  seen  one  of  those  wild 
pageantries  of  war  which  Lake  George  has  often  witnessed. 
A  restless  multitude  of  birch  canoes,  filled  with  naked  painted 
savages,  glided  by  shores  and  islands  like  troops  of  swimming 
waterfowl.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  bateaux  came  next, 
moved  by  sail  or  oar,  some  bearing  the  Canadian  militia 
and  some  the  battalions  of  old  France,  in.  trim  and  gay  attire ; 
then  the  cannon  and  mortars,  each  on  a  platform  sustained 
by  two  bateaux  lashed  side  by  side;  then  the  provision 
bateaux  and  the  field  hospital,  and  lastly  a  rear  guard  of 
regulars. 

Montcalm  chose  for  the  site  of  his  operations  the 
ground  now  covered  by  the  village  of  Caldwell. 

We  will  pass  by  the  story  of  the  siege  and  assault, 
the  brave  defence  of  Monroe  and  his  little  band  of 
heroes  and  their  anxious  watching  for  reinforcements 
from  General  Webb,  the  despair  when  it  became 
known  that  Webb  had  refused  to  march  to  their  relief, 
and  the  final  surrender  of  the  gallant  defenders,  and 
the  massacre  of  the  sick  and  wounded  and  a  large 
number  of  the  helpless  captives,  and  the  final  burn- 
ing of  the  heaps  of  slain,  who  were  placed  inside  of 
the  fort,  which  was  then  set  on  fire  and  destroyed. 


38          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

In  July,  1758,  General  Abercrombie's  army,  about 
fifteen  thousand  strong,  sailed  down  the  lake  in  one 
thousand  boats  and  attacked  Ticonderoga,  without 
success.  In  July,  1759,  General  Amherst,  with  al- 
most an  equal  force,  also  traversed  the  lake,  and  took 
Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga. 

General  Burgoyne,  before  he  began  his  march  to 
Saratoga,  made  this  point  a  depot  of  his  supplies. 

There  are  also  stories  of  Captain  Rogers  and  his 
rangers  that  are  as  interesting  as  the  most  lurid  tales 
of  romance  of  the  present;  of  Ethan  Allen  and  his 
Green  Mountain  Boys,  and  other  expeditions  of  the 
war  of  the  Revolution;  and  as  late  as  the  war  of  1814 
warlike  bodies  passed  over  its  placid  waters  on  expedi- 
tions of  conflict  and  death  to  British  soldiers,  at 
Cumberland  and  Plattsburg,  on  Lake  Champlain. 


13 
03 


o 

CO 


CHAPTER    IV 

PONTIAC — MOHAWKS  REFUSE  TO  JOIN  PONTIAC'S  INDI- 
ANS— THE  AMBUSCADE  AT  BUSHY  RUN — THE  MAS- 
SACRE AT  DEVIL'S  HOLE — SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON'S 
LIFE  THREATENED — ANGER  OF  THE  MOHAWKS 

PONTIAC — what  visions  of  horror  and  blood- 
thirsty cruelty  are  evolved  in  the  mind  at  the 
mention  of  that  savage  name — massacre,  treachery, 
the  vanishing  of  households,  flames,  the  scalping  knife, 
the  wail  of  infants,  the  despairing  courage  of  men,  the 
devoted  sacrifice  of  women.  Even  after  a  century 
and  a  half  it  chills  the  blood  and  arouses  murder- 
ous thought  of  retaliation  against  the  fiendish  sava- 
ges that  wrought  such  widespread  desolation,  and 
deluged  the  western  and  southern  frontiers  of  civil- 
ization in  blood  and  ashes. 

Francis  Parkman,  whose  interesting  histories 
impress  one  with  careful  research  and  painstaking 
accuracy,  has  recorded  in  detail  the  destruction  of 
many  of  the  frontier  forts  and  the  heroism  of  their 
defenders. 

He  tells  how  in  1760  Major  Rodgers,  an  English 
officer,  was  sent  into  the  country  of  Pontiac  to  drive 
the  French  out.  He  met  Pontiac  and  told  him  his 
errand  and  delivered  to  him  several  belts  of  wampum. 
Pontiac  replied,  "I  stand  in  the  path  you  travel  until 

39 


40  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

to-morrow."  This  the  officer  understood  to  mean 
that  he  was  not  to  march  further  without  his  leave. 
The  next  day  Pontiac  assured  him  that  he  might  pass 
through  his  country  and  he  would  protect  him  and 
his  party.  In  this  manner  the  wily  chief  completely 
deceived  the  English  by  professions  of  friendship 
until  he  had  united  his  tribes  and  arranged  his  system 
of  warfare.  He  appointed  a  commissary,  and  issued 
bills  of  credit,  all  of  which  he  carefully  redeemed. 
These  bills  were  made  of  birch  bark,  on  which  was 
drawn  the  article  wanted,  with  the  figure  of  an  otter, 
the  insignia  of  the  Ottawas. 

He  relates  how  the  fort  at  Michillimackinack  was 
captured.  It  is  said  that  four  hundred  Indians 
gathered  in  the  vicinity  with  presumably  friendly  in- 
tent. On  June  4th,  the  Indians,  as  if  for  amusement, 
began  to  play  ball.  Such  was  the  exciting  character 
of  the  game  that  many  of  the  soldiers  went  out  to 
see  it.  Suddenly  the  ball  was  thrown  over  the  stock- 
ade as  if  by  accident,  and  the  Indians  rushing  for  it 
completely  surprised  the  garrison  and  took  the  fort. 
Seventy  of  the  soldiers  were  butchered  and  the  other 
twenty  reserved  for  slavery. 

Within  fifteen  days,  Pontiac  was  in  possession  of 
all  the  western  garrisons  except  three,  Detroit  alone 
remaining  in  the  distant  region  of  the  Northwest. 

The  garrison  of  Detroit  consisted  of  three  hundred 
men  under  Major  Gladwin.  When  Pontiac  came, 
which  was  before  the  news  of  the  massacre  at  Michil- 
limackinack had  reached  the  fort,  his  warriors,  inter- 
mixed with  many  women  and  children,  brought  so 
many  articles  of  trade  that  suspicion  was  lulled. 


Pontiac  41 

Pontiac  encamped  some  distance  from  the  fort  and 
sent  word  to  Major  Glad  win  that  he  had  come  to  trade 
and  wished  to  hold  a  talk  with  him  to  "brighten  the 
chain  of  peace"  between  the  English  and  the  Indians. 
The  Major  readily  consented  and  the  next  morning 
was  fixed  for  the  conference. 

The  same  evening,  when  the  fort  was  cleared  of 
strangers  a  young  and  comely  Indian  woman  was 
found  loitering,  and  being  asked  what  she  wanted 
made  no  reply.  The  Major,  having  noticed  her 
presence  in  the  fort,  directed  her  to  be  conducted 
to  him.  Upon  being  questioned  her  answers  were 
confused  and  constrained  as  though  through  fear. 
The  Major  talked  with  her  kindly  and  urged  her  to 
tell  what  she  knew,  as  he  would  protect  her  from  all 
harm.  Thus  assured  she  told  him  that  the  chiefs 
who  were  to  meet  him  in  council  the  next  morning 
had  formed  a  plan  to  murder  him  and  the  garrison, 
and  capture  the  fort ;  that  each  chief  would  come  to 
the  council  with  his  gun  under  his  blanket,  and  when 
Pontiac  gave  the  signal,  which  was  the  delivery  to 
the  Major  of  a  belt  of  wampum,  they  were  to  begin 
their  work.  Having  confidence  in  the  tale  of  the 
young  girl  he  at  once  took  every  precaution  to  put 
the  garrison  in  the  best  possible  state  of  defence. 

At  the  appointed  hour  of  ten  o'clock  the  next  morn- 
ing Pontiac  and  his  chiefs  and  a  train  of  warriors  filed 
into  the  fort,  the  gates  of  which  were  quietly  closed 
and  securely  guarded.  Soldiers  were  lounging  in 
groups  here  and  there,  but  did  not  wander  far  from 
their  carefully  loaded  firearms  placed  near  at  hand 
While  some  were  drilling  on  the  parade  ground  the 


42  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

vigilant  eye  of  the  chief  evidently  noticed  an  un- 
usual activity  among  the  garrison,  but  his  fears  were 
somewhat  quieted  by  being  told  that  the  men  were 
exercising. 

The  council  opened  and  Pontiac  began  his  speech, 
but  when  he  came  to  the  signal  of  presenting  the  belt, 
the  peculiar  attitudes  of  the  men  and  officers,  with 
guns  in  readiness  and  hand  on  sword  told  the  chief 
that  his  plot  was  discovered.  The  belt  was  not  given, 
and  Pontiac  closed  his  speech  with  many  professions 
of  good-will  to  the  English.  Major  Gladwin,  however, 
reproached  the  chief  with  his  treachery  and  told  him 
that  he  knew  the  whole  of  his  diabolical  plot.  The 
Indian  made  an  effort  to  deny  that  he  intended  any 
injury  to  his  English  friends,  when  the  Major  stepped 
to  the  side  of  one  of  the  chiefs,  pulled  aside  his 
blanket,  and  disclosed  the  loaded  weapon.  Pontiac 
and  his  warriors  were  then  ordered  to  leave  the  fort. 
The  next  day  began  the  siege  of  Fort  Detroit,  which 
lasted  for  twelve  months.  Sallies  were  made  and  fre- 
quent attempts  of  rescue  by  land  and  water  resulted 
in  many  men  being  killed  on  both  sides. 

During  this  period,  Fort  Pitt  (now  known  as  Pitts- 
burg,  Pa.)  was  closely  besieged  by  a  large  body  of 
Delawares,  Shawnees,  and  Indians  from  the  North- 
west. Although  the  fort  was  not  strong,  it  was  only 
garrisoned  by  a  small  number  of  troops  under  Captain 
Huger,  and  was  the  refuge  place  for  many  homeless 
women  and  children  from  the  marauding  Indians. 
A  body  of  troops  under  Colonel  Bouquet  was  sent  to 
the  assistance  of  the  place. 

Proceeding  by  forced  marches,  he  gained  the  val- 


Pontiac  43 

ley  of  Bushy  Run.  The  defiles  appeared  free.  But 
on  the  5th  of  August,  1763,  they  were  assailed 
by  swarms  of  Indians  who  surrounded  them  on  all 
sides  in  this  narrow  passage.  The  Indian  mode  of 
fighting  gave  them  great  advantage  in  this  woody 
country,  and  the  end  of  the  day  found  Bouquet's 
troops  still  in  possession  of  their  camp,  but  the 
horses  of  their  large  convoy  were  stampeded,  and 
many  of  the  brave  soldiers  killed  and  a  large  num- 
ber wounded.  As  the  Indians  retired  when  the  dark- 
ness of  night  fell  around  them,  the  Colonel  barricaded 
his  camp  and  protected  his  wounded  with  sacks  of 
flour  and  other  material  of  which  the  convoy  was 
composed.  The  troops,  especially  the  wounded,  suf- 
fered terribly  from  the  absence  of  water,  of  which 
not  a  drop  could  be  had. 

In  the  morning  the  savages  again  surrounded  the 
camp  at  a  distance  of  about  five  hundred  yards,  their 
shouts  and  yells  showing  that  the  cordon  was  com- 
plete, and  they  made  several  bold  efforts  to  penetrate 
the  camp,  and  though  repeatedly  repulsed,  could  not 
be  drawn  close  enough  to  allow  the  English  to  use  the 
bayonet. 

At  last  Colonel  Bouquet  executed  a  manoeuvre 
which  accomplished  the  desired  purpose.  Two  com- 
panies were  withdrawn  to  the  interior  of  the  camp, 
leaving  a  thin  line  of  soldiers  in  front.  Other  com- 
panies were  ordered  to  make  a  short  detour  through 
the  wood  to  the  right  and  left.  The  Indians  observ- 
ing only  a  thin  line  in  front  of  them,  and  thinking  that 
the  further  movement  of  troops  in  the  rear  indicated 
a  retreat  of  the  English,  rushed  headlong  towards  the 


44          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

weak  spot,  pouring  in  a  heavy  and  galling  fire.  As 
the  Indians  neared  the  camp  of  the  wounded,  the 
Highlanders  who  had  gone  to  the  right  came  round 
upon  the  flank  of  the  assailants  and  fired  a  close  volley 
into  the  midst  of  the  crowd,  and  then  with  yells  as  wild 
as  their  own  fell  on  them  with  the  bayonet,  killing 
many  and  putting  the  rest  to  flight.  But  as  they 
turned  to  run  they  were  met  by  the  two  companies  of 
hardy  frontiersmen,  who  charged  them  from  the  left, 
poured  among  them  a  second  volley,  completing  the 
rout.  The  four  companies,  uniting,  drove  the  flying 
savages  through  the  woods,  giving  them  no  time  to 
rally  or  reload  their  empty  rifles,  killing  many  and 
scattering  the  rest  in  hopeless  confusion. 

Litters  were  soon  made  for  the  wounded,  and,  the 
flour  and  camp  equipage  being  destroyed  for  the  want 
of  horses,  the  troops  moved  on  in  the  direction  of  Fort 
Pitt.  At  their  first  camp  they  were  again  attacked, 
but  their  assailants  received  such  a  warm  welcome 
from  the  hardy  woodsmen  that  they  soon  retired.  The 
next  day  they  renewed  their  march  to  Fort  Pitt,  where 
they  arrived  on  the  loth  of  August,  1763. 

Looking  back  from  the  standpoint  of  the  twentieth 
century,  however,  we  can  reflect  calmly  on  the  cause 
and  effect  of  that  awful  "conspiracy  of  Pontiac"  and 
give  credit  to  that  rude  and  untutored  savage,  whose 
sagacious  mind  saw  in  the  advance  of  the  English, 
after  the  defeat  of  the  French  and  the  conquest  of 
Canada,  the  gradual  extinction  of  his  people. 

Pontiac  seems  to  have  been  a  born  leader  of  men,  a 
skilful  strategist  and  fearless  warrior.  Although  we 
cannot  refrain  from  condemning  his  methods  of  war- 


Pontiac  45 

fare,  we  can  appreciate  his  lofty,  savage  patriotism. 
With  the  skill  of  a  practised  diplomat  he  aroused  to 
fury  the  savage  tribes  of  the  West  and  cemented  them 
together  for  the  salvation  of  their  country  against  the 
advance  of  the  English,  who  were  slowly  but  surely 
driving  them  towards  and  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

The  Ottawa  Confederacy,  so  called,  was  composed 
of  many  western  tribes,  the  chief  of  which  were  the 
Wyandots  or  Hurons,  Pottawatomies,  Ojibwas,  and 
Ottawas.  Pontiac,  although  closely  identified  with 
the  Ottawas,  was  by  birth  a  Chippewa  or  Ojibwa. 
But  Pontiac's  influence  extended  farther  than  the 
Ottawa  Confederacy  and  included  the  Delawares, 
Susquehannocks,  Shawnees,  and  a  large  portion  of 
the  Senecas  of  western  New  York. 

At  that  time  (1763)  the  English  frontier  did  not 
extend  beyond  the  Alleghanies,  and,  in  the  province 
of  New  York,  the  German  Flats,  on  the  Mohawk.  A 
portion  of  the  Senecas  openly  espoused  the  cause  of 
Pontiac,  but  the  Mohawks,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  and 
Cayugas  indignantly  rejected  the  overtures  made  by 
the  rebellious  westerners.  Sir  William  Johnson's 
influence,  however,  prevented  some  of  the  Senecas 
from  joining  Pontiac's  forces,  but  a  large  majority 
could  not  be  restrained.  "Had  the  Six  Nations  gone 
over  to  the  side  of  Pontiac,  all  the  horrors  that  the 
French  war  had  witnessed  on  the  borders  of  New 
England  would  have  been  renewed  with  even  greater 
ferocity  in  the  province  of  New  York ;  while  with  the 
convoys  cut  off,  and  the  reinforcements  waylaid  and 
killed  in  passing  from  Albany  to  Oswego,  Detroit 
must  inevitably  have  succumbed  to  the  savage. " 


46  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

At  this  critical  period  in  the  history  of  the 
province  of  New  York,  Sir  William  Johnson  came  to 
the  front  and  placed  a  firm  hand  on  the  Iroquois. 
He  had  discovered  that  the  Senecas  had  sent  belts  of 
wampum  to  the  tribes  of  the  Northwest,  inviting  the 
Wyandots  in  conjunction  with  the  Delawares  and 
Shawnees  to  fall  treacherously  upon  Niagara  and 
Fort  Pitt. 

Under  these  circumstances  Johnson  set  out  on  a 
wearisome  journey  through  forest,  stream,  and  lake  to 
Detroit,  to  hold  a  general  Indian  council.  At  Niagara 
he  called  a  council  of  the  Senecas.  He  told  them 
about  the  discovery  of  their  plot,  and  asked  the  mean- 
ing of  such  conduct.  They  replied,  denying  all  know- 
ledge of  such  a  conspiracy,  and  put  on  an  air  of 
innocent  surprise  at  the  accusation.  But  Sir  William 
was  not  in  the  mild  mood  he  commonly  used  when 
dealing  with  the  Indians.  He  had  gained  their  re- 
spect and  affection  by  his  kindness,  and  now,  when 
he  thundered  forth  with  righteous  indignation,  they 
quailed  before  him. 

"As  this  is  so  villainous  an  affair"  said  he,  "and 
carried  so  far,  I  must  tell  you  plainly  that  I  look  upon 
what  you  now  tell  me  as  only  an  evasion  and  a  kind 
of  excuse  to  blind  us.  And  I  tell  you  that  all  the  ex- 
cuses you  can  make,  and  all  the  rhetoric  your  nation 
is  the  master  of,  will  not  satisfy  the  General,  nor  con- 
vince me  of  your  innocence  unless  a  deputation  of  your 
chiefs  appear  at  the  general  council  which  I  am  now 
calling  at  Detroit,  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  all  the 
nations,  declare  your  innocence  and  disapprobation 
of  what  has  been  done  by  the  two  messengers  last 


The  Islands  of  the  Mohawk.     A  Vista  from  "  The  Antlers." 


Pontiac  47 

at  Detroit.  This  I  expect  you  will  do  to  show  your 
brethren  your  innocence,  and  all  the  Indians  your 
detestation  of  so  vile  a  plot. "  Sir  William  then  re- 
turned the  belt  which  they  had  given  with  their  denial, 
to  show  them  that  he  did  not  believe  what  they  said. 
This  staggered  the  Indians  and  they  consulted  to- 
gether for  some  time.  At  last  they  declared  that 
they  would  send  the  belt  to  their  nation  with  John- 
son's request  and  had  no  doubt  that  some  of  the  chief 
men  would  attend  the  meeting  at  Detroit. 

In  due  time  Johnson  met  the  Indians  at  Detroit  and 
with  the  firing  of  two  cannon  the  great  council  opened. 
An  immense  concourse  of  savages  had  gathered  from 
the  north,  west,  and  south  to  see  the  man  at  whose 
house  was  the  council  fire  of  the  Six  Nations.  They 
were  all  in  gala  dress,  painted  and  ornamented.  When 
the  council  gathered,  Sir  William  and  his  officers  ap- 
peared in  full  uniform.  Johnson  made  them  a  long, 
friendly  speech,  and  on  the  next  day  the  representa- 
tives of  the  Northwest  made  a  satisfactory  reply. 
Kaiaghshota,  a  Seneca  chief,  arose,  and  made  an 
eloquent  speech  clearing  himself  and  his  nation  of 
participating  in  the  recent  plot.  But  Adariaghta,  an 
influential  Wyandot  brave,  sprang  to  his  feet  and 
confronted  the  Seneca  with  an  exact  account  of  how 
he  had  been  one  of  the  main  plotters,  and  had  been 
with  the  messengers  sent  to  the  Wyandots  by  the 
Senecas.  Upon  this  an  Ohio  Indian,  called  the  White 
Mingo,  spoke,  accusing  the  Wyandot  of  endeavoring 
in  his  turn  to  incite  the  Indians  of  his  locality  to  a 
massacre  of  the  English  garrisons.  A  hubbub  ensued 
which  was  likely  to  end  in  blows,  when  Sir  William 


48  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

dissolved  the  council  and  the  assembly  gradually 
dispersed. 

After  this  Sir  William  held  many  councils  at  Johns- 
town and  the  German  Flats  in  order  to  preserve 
friendly  relations  with  the  Six  Nations ;  otherwise  the 
frontier  of  New  York  would  have  been  devastated 
and  all  communication  with  the  western  parts  cut 
off,  but  the  Senecas  continued  sullen  and  rebellious. 

In  one  of  his  speeches  at  Johnstown  he  handed  the 
friendly  Iroquois  an  axe,  saying,  in  regard  to  the 
Senecas :  "  I  now  deliver  you  a  good  English  axe,  which 
I  desire  you  will  give  to  the  warriors  of  all  your  na- 
tions, with  directions  to  use  it  against  these  covenant- 
breakers  by  cutting  off  the  bad  links  which  have 
sullied  the  chain  of  friendship." 

Notwithstanding  all  this  the  hostile  tribes  threatened 
Sir  William,  and  he  armed  his  tenants,  numbering 
some  hundred  and  twenty  Highland  Scotch  families, 
and  fortified  his  home.  The  followers  of  Pontiac 
were  so  enraged  against  Sir  William  Johnson,  whose 
influence  had  prevented  the  Six  Nations  from  joining 
them,  that  they  swore  to  take  his  life.  This  aroused 
the  faithful  Mohawks,  who  offered  to  join  him  against 
any  nation  who  should  attempt  to  carry  such  a  threat 
into  execution,  and  eventually  led  them  to  join  the 
English  in  their  efforts  to  suppress  the  rebellious 
chiefs.  But  the  Senecas  perpetrated  one  of  the  most 
gruesome  acts  of  the  war.  Parkman  thus  describes 
the  scene  of  the  awful  tragedy  called  the  ambuscade  of 
Devil's  Hole.  Allusion  has  been  made  to  the  carrying 
place  of  Niagara,  which  formed  an  essential  link  in 
the  chain  of  communication  between  the  province  of 


Pontiac  49 

New  York  and  the  western  country.  Men  and  mili- 
tary stores  were  conveyed  in  boats  up  the  river  Niag- 
ara, as  far  as  the  present  site  of  Lewiston.  Thence  a 
portage  road  several  miles  in  length,  built  by  Sir  Wil- 
liam Johnson  and  finished  in  1763,  passed  along  the 
banks  of  the  stream,  and  terminated  at  Fort  Schlosser 
above  the  cataract.  This  road  traversed  a  region 
whose  sublime  features  have  gained  for  it  a  world- 
wide renown: 

The  river  Niagara,  a  short  distance  below  the  cataract, 
assumes  an  aspect  scarcely  less  remarkable  than  that  stupend- 
ous scene  itself.  Its  channel  is  formed  by  a  vast  ravine, 
whose  sides,  now  bare  and  weather-stained,  now  shaggy  with 
forest  trees,  rise  in  cliffs  of  r-ppalling  height  and  steepness. 
Along  this  chasm  pour  all  the  waters  of  the  lakes,  heaving 
their  furious  surges  with  the  power  of  an  ocean  and  the  rage 
of  a  mountain  torrent.  About  three  miles  below  the  cataract, 
the  precipices  which  form  the  eastern  wall  of  the  ravine  are 
broken  by  an  abyss  of  awful  blackness,  bearing  at  the  present 
day  the  name  of  the  Devil's  Hole.  In  its  shallowest  part, 
the  precipice  sinks  sheer  down  to  the  depth  of  eighty  feet, 
where  it  meets  a  chaotic  mass  of  rocks,  descending  with  an 
abrupt  declivity  to  unseen  depths  below,  a  hundred  feet  or 
more.  Within  the  cold  and  damp  recesses  of  the  gulf,  a  host 
of  forest  trees  have  rooted  themselves;  and  standing  on  the 
perilous  brink  one  may  look  down  upon  the  mingled  foliage 
of  ash,  poplar,  and  maple,  while,  above  them  all,  the  spruce 
and  fir  shoot  their  sharp  and  rigid  spires  upward  into  sunlight. 
The  roar  of  the  convulsed  river  swells  heavily  on  the  ear;  and 
far  below,  its  headlong  waters,  careening  into  foam,  may  be 
discerned  through  the  openings  of  the  matted  foliage. 

On  the  1 4th  of  September,  1763,  a  party  of  five 
hundred  Senecas  lay  in  wait  for  a  convoy  which,  hav- 
ing discharged  its  cargo  at  Fort  Schlosser,  was  slowly 


50          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

returning  escorted  by  a  sergeant  and  twenty-four 
soldiers.  The  party  had  advanced  to  that  portion  of 
the  road  which  forms  the  brink  of  the  Devil's  Hole. 
The  gulf  yawned  to  their  left,  while  to  the  right  the 
road  was  skirted  with  wooded  hills.  Suddenly  the 
Senecas  rising  from  their  ambush  poured  a  rapid 
discharge  of  musketry,  and  then  rushed  forward  with 
their  glittering  scalping-knives  to  complete  their 
murderous  work.  Those  who  escaped  the  tomahawk 
were  driven  over  the  precipice  and  with  horses  and 
wagons  went  crashing  down  among  the  trees  and  rocks 
of  the  yawning  chasm.  Three  only  escaped. 

Two  companies  of  soldiers,  hearing  the  firing,  hur- 
ried to  their  relief,  but  being  led  into  ambush  shared 
the  same  fate,  being  totally  destroyed.  The  Senecas 
returned  to  their  homes  with  eighty  scalps. 

Again  the  redoubtable  warriors  of  the  "Valley," 
the  terrible  Mohawks,  saved  New  York  province  from 
destruction,  through  their  loyalty  to  Sir  William.  The 
rebellious  western  tribes,  discouraged  with  their  effort 
to  embroil  the  whole  of  the  Iroquois  in  the  wholesale 
butchery  of  the  English,  threatened  the  life  of  John- 
son. At  once  the  Mohawks  rallied  around  him  and, 
with  Sir  William  and  Brant  as  leaders,  took  up  the 
hatchet  against  the  Ottawa  Confederacy.  Discour- 
aged at  the  fact  that  these  fierce  warriors  not  alone 
remained  neutral,  but  were  advancing  with  the  Eng- 
lish soldiers  intent  upon  the  destruction  of  the  rebel- 
lious tribes,  many  of  the  western  savages  withdrew 
from  the  support  of  Pontiac.  At  a  meeting  of  his 
chiefs  and  warriors  with  Crogan,  the  courageous  dep- 
uty of  Sir  William,  Pontiac  acknowledged  his  defeat 


A  Corner  in  a  Cellar  under  Old  Fort  Johnson. 


Pontiac  5 J 

by  offering  the  calumet  and  belt  of  peace.     Parkman 

says: 

Crogan's  efforts  had  been  attended  with  signal  success. 
The  tribes  of  the  West,  of  late  bristling  with  defiance  and  hot 
for  fight,  had  craved  for  forgiveness,  and  proffered  the  calumet. 
The  war  was  over ;  the  last  flickering  of  that  wide  conflagration 
had  died  away;  but  the  embers  still  glowed  beneath  the 
ashes,  and  fuel  and  breath  alone  were  wanting  to  rekindle 
those  desolating  fires. 

In  finally  making  the  great  peace,  Pontiac  said: 
"I  now  deliver  my  pipe  to  be  sent  to  Sir  William  John- 
son, that  he  may  know  I  have  made  peace  and  taken 
the  King  of  England  for  my  father  in  presence  of  all 
the  nations  now  assembled;  and  whenever  any  of 
these  nations  go  to  visit  him  they  may  smoke  out 
of  it  with  him  in  peace." 

After  Pontiac  had  sued  for  peace,  some  time  elapsed 
before  the  turbulent  tribes  ceased  their  murderous 
raids.  After  raising  the  siege  of  Fort  Pitt  the  Indians 
retreated  as  far  as  the  Muskingum,  where  they  col- 
lected their  forces  and  attached  new  tribes  to  their 
confederacy,  and  made  every  preparation  for  renew- 
ing the  struggle  in  the  spring,  but  Colonel  Bouquet 
with  a  large  force  was  sent  against  them.  Unable 
to  check  his  advance  the  Delawares,  Shawnees,  and 
Senecas  asked  for  a  conference  to  be  held  on  Oct.  18, 
1767.  Such  conference  was  ordered,  and  the  chiefs 
and  principal  warriors  of  the  above  tribes  were  pres- 
ent. The  Colonel  informed  them  peace  would  not  be 
granted  unless  they  should  deliver  to  him  all  prisoners 
whom  they  had  held  in  possession.  The  Delawares 
reported  101  prisoners  which  they  would  deliver  up. 


52  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

As  many  of  the  raids  of  the  Dela wares  had  been  made 
on  the  borders  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  southern 
frontier  of  New  York  an  exchange  was  made  at  Al- 
bany, and  is  thus  described  by  Mrs.  Grant  in  her 
Memoirs  of  An  American  Lady: 

The  joyful  day  when  the  congress  was  holden  for  concluding 
peace  I  never  shall  forget.  Another  memorable  day  is  en- 
graven in  indelible  characters  upon  my  memory.  Madame 
[Mrs.  Schuyler],  being  deeply  interested  in  the  projected  ex- 
change, brought  about  a  scheme  for  having  it  take  place  at 
Albany,  which  was  more  central  than  any  other  place,  and 
where  her  influence  among  the  Mohawks  could  be  of  use  in 
getting  intelligence  about  the  children,  and  sending  messages 
to  those  who  had  adopted  them,  and  who  by  this  time  were 
very  unwilling  to  part  with  them,  in  the  first  place  because 
they  thought  the  children  would  not  be  so  happy  in  our 
manner  of  life,  which  appeared  to  them  both  constrained 
and  effeminate.  This  exchange  had  a  large  retrospect.  For 
ten  years  back  there  had  been  every  now  and  then,  while 
these  Indians  were  in  the  French  interests,  ravages  upon 
the  frontiers  of  the  different  provinces.  In  many  instances 
these  children  had  been  snatched  away  while  their  parents 
were  working  in  the  fields  or  were  afterwards  killed. 

A  certain  day  was  appointed,  on  which  all  who  had  lost 
their  children,  or  sought  those  of  their  relations,  were  to  come 
to  Albany  in  search  of  them;  where  on  that  day  all  Indians 
possessed  of  white  children  were  to  present  them.  Poor 
women  who  had  travelled  some  hundred  miles  from  the  back 
settlements  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  England  appeared 
here,  with  anxious  looks  and  aching  hearts,  not  knowing 
whether  their  children  were  alive  or  how  exactly  to  identify 
them  if  they  should  meet  them.  I  observed  these  appre- 
hensive and  tender  mothers  were,  though  poor  people,  all 
dressed  with  peculiar  neatness  and  attention,  each  wishing 
the  first  impression  that  her  child  should  receive  of  her 
might  be  a  favorable  one.  On  a  gentle  slope  near  the  fort 


Pontiac  53 

stood  a  row  of  temporary  huts,  built  by  retainers  to  the  troops ; 
the  green  before  these  buildings  was  the  scene  of  these  pathetic 
recognitions,  which  I  failed  not  to  attend.  The  joy  of  even 
the  happy  mothers  was  overpowering,  and  vented  in  tears; 
but  not  like  the  bitter  tears  of  those  who,  after  long  travel, 
found  not  what  they  sought.  It  was  affecting  to  see  the 
deep  and  silent  sorrow  of  Indian  women,  and  of  children 
who  knew  no  other  mothers,  and  clung  fondly  to  their  bosoms, 
from  whence  they  were  not  torn  without  the  most  piercing 
shrieks ;  while  their  own  fond  mothers  were  distressed  beyond 
measure  at  the  shyness  and  aversion  with  which  these  long 
lost  objects  of  their  love  received  their  carresses.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  grotesque  figures  and  wild  looks  of  these 
young  savages;  nor  the  trembling  haste  with  which  their 
mothers  arrayed  them  in  the  new  clothes  they  had  brought 
for  them,  as  hoping  that  with  the  Indian  dress  they  would 
throw  off  their  habits  and  attachments.  It  was  in  short  a 
scene  impossible  to  describe  but  most  affecting  to  behold. 


CHAPTER    V 

VAGARIES  OF  MEN'S  MINDS 

IN  a  conversation  with  a  noted  author  and  soldier 
in  regard  to  history,  particularly  American  his- 
tory, he  remarked  that  a  true  history  of  the  Revo- 
lution never  had  been  and  probably  never  would  be 
written.  His  argument  was,  that  the  time  to  gather 
historic  facts  was  within  the  memory  of  men  who 
participated  in  a  particular  episode,  and  from  docu- 
ments pertaining  thereto  or  from  persons  living  in 
that  period  and  cognizant  of  the  facts  from  personal 
knowledge. 

It  is  true  that  documentary  history  is  most  val- 
uable, but  it  often  tells  but  a  fragment  of  the  story. 
Personal  knowledge  is  also  valuable,  but  as  such 
history  is  frequently  colored  by  partisan  feeling  it 
often  becomes  misleading  from  the  interests  or  per- 
sonal hatred  of  the  relater,  or  narrator.  Then  again, 
the  historian  has  to  depend,  in  a  great  measure,  on 
the  researches  of  his  predecessors  and  often  finds,  if 
his  researches  have  been  thorough,  errors  made  and 
repeated  over  and  over  again  by  previous  writers 
which  make  the  pages  of  early  history  as  confusing  as 
the  doors  of  Bagdad  marked  by  Morgianna's  chalk. 
It  has  been  said  that  the  history  of  one  century  should 
be  written  by  the  people  of  the  next.  This  may  be 

54 


Vagaries  of  Men's  Minds  55 

true  in  a  great  measure,  particularly  in  biographies 
and  historic  episodes  of  a  particular  locality. 

Distance  of  time  often  lends  enchantment  to  the 
lives  of  noted  or  notorious  persons,  and  strips  them 
of  the  ignominy  that  pervaded  their  lives,  robing 
them  with  motives  for  their  actions  that  practically 
array  them  in  a  new  character.  Witness  the  change 
of  sentiment  in  regard  to  Major  Andre",  the  spy,  and 
the  partial  rehabilitation  of  Benedict  Arnold.  A 
century  after  his  vile  treason  we  are  beginning  to 
think  of  him  as  a  brave  soldier  and  a  great  general, 
and  linger  over  his  charge  at  the  battle  of  Saratoga, 
his  march  to  Fort  Schuyler  after  the  battle  of  Oris- 
kany,  his  terrible  march  to  Quebec  in  November 
and  December,  1775,  and  his  gallantry  under  the  la- 
mented Montgomery  at  the  storming  of  that  northern 
stronghold. 

Even  Judas  Iscariot  is  now  claimed  by  some  people 
as  a  martyr,  although  still  a  murderer.  They  say  that 
it  was  ordained  from  the  beginning  of  the  world 
that  one  of  the  disciples  should  betray  the  Christ 
and  thereby  suffer  the  torments  of  the  damned. 
A  recent  writer  makes  his  hero  say : 

It  is  said  that  Satan  entered  into  Judas,  but  it  looks  to  me 
more  likely  that  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  entered  him,  he  being 
a  good  man  to  start  with  or  our  Lord  would  not  have  chosen 
him  to  be  a  disciple.  Judas  knew  for  sure,  after  the  Lord 
told  him,  that  one  of  the  disciples  would  betray  the  Saviour 
and  go  to  hell,  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not 
quenched. 

Judas  loved  all  of  the  disciples  very  much,  so  he,  being 
imbued  with  the  doctrine  of  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man,  thought  that  it  was  his  duty  to  save 


56         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

the  others  from  the  torments  of  the  damned.  So  he  went 
out  and  betrayed  his  Lord  for  30  pieces  of  silver.  He  knew 
that  if  he  did  not  do  it,  it  might  have  been  Peter,  James  or 
John  or  some  other  disciple  that  the  Saviour  loved,  because  it 
had  to  be  done  by  one  of  them,  for  the  Lord  had  said  so.  After 
it  was  done  and  he  knew  that  the  others  were  saved  from  the 
foul  deed,  he  went  to  the  rulers,  threw  down  their  money, 
and  went  and  hanged  himself.  If  he  had  been  a  bad  man 
he  would  have  kept  the  money.  Of  course  Judas  knew  he 
would  go  to  hell  and  Jesus  would  go  to  heaven,  therefore  he 
(Judas)  out  of  love  for  his  companions  committed  the  deed 
to  save  them  from  torments  eternal. 

I  have  been  tempted  to  introduce,  at  this  time,  the 
above  incidents  or  examples,  to  show  the  vagaries  of 
men's  minds  and  the  tendency  of  the  biographers  of 
this  age  to  analyze  the  motives  of  men  who  have  per- 
formed great  deeds  or  committed  great  acts  of  virtue 
or  villany,  and  to  excuse  or  rehabilitate  the  char- 
acter of  historic  personages  who  have  been  contemned 
by  their  cotemporaries. 


SIR   JOHN   JOHNSON 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  Maj.-Gen.  Watts 
de  Peyster's  sketch  of  Sir  John  Johnson  in  his  book 
entitled  The  Orderly  Book  of  Sir  John  Johnson: 

"The  Past  appeals  to  the  impartiality  of  the  Future. 
History  replies.  But  often  generations  pass  away 
ere  that  reply  can  be  given  in  a  determinate  form. 
For  not  until  passionate  pulses  have  ceased  to  beat, 
not  until  flattery  has  lost  its  power  to  charm,  and 
calumny  to  vilify,  can  the  verdict  of  history  be  pro- 
nounced. Then  from  the  clouds  of  error  and  preju- 
dice the  sun  of  truth  emerges. " 


Sir  John  Johnson  57 

Sir  John  Johnson,  the  son  and  heir  of  Sir  William 
Johnson,  Bart.,  was  born  at  Johnson's  Settlement,  on 
the  Mohawk  River  opposite  the  city  of  Amsterdam, 
N.  Y.,  November  5,  1742.  In  the  spring  following 
(1743)  the  family  moved  into  a  large  stone  mansion, 
which  Sir  William  named  Mount  Johnson,  situated 
within  200  paces  of  the  confluence  of  the  Kayadero- 
seros  or  Old  Fort  Creek  with  the  Mohawk  River.  (The 
place  was  also  called  Johnson's  Castle.)  Here  John 
Johnson  grew  to  early  manhood,  having  the  compan- 
ionship of  his  younger  sisters  Anna  and  Mary,  and 
undoubtedly  received  the  rudiments  of  education 
from  the  governess  employed  by  Sir  William  for  the 
instruction  of  his  children.  (It  is  said  that  she 
was  the  widow  of  an  English  officer,  but  her  name  is 
not  known.) 

Mrs  Grant  of  Laggan  gives  a  description  of  the 
sisters : 

These  two  young  ladies  inherited  in  a  great  measure  the 
personal  advantages  and  strength  of  understanding  for 
which  their  father  was  so  distinguished.  Their  mother  dying 
when  they  were  young  bequeathed  them  to  the  care  of  a 
friend,  the  widow  of  an  officer  who  had  fallen  in  battle,  who 
devoted  her  life  to  her  fair  pupils.  To  these  she  taught 
needlework  of  the  most  elegant  and  ingenious  kinds,  reading, 
and  writing ;  their  monitress  not  taking  the  smallest  concern 
in  family  management,  nor  the  least  interest  in  any  worldly 
thing  but  themselves;  far  less  did  she  enquire  about  the 
fashions  or  diversions  which  prevailed  in  a  world  she  had 
renounced  upon  the  death  of  her  husband,  and  from  which 
she  and  her  pupils  seemed  to  remain  forever  estranged. 

Never  was  anything  so  uniform  as  their  dress,  their  occu- 
pations, and  the  general  tenure  of  their  lives.  In  the  morning 
they  rose  early,  read  their  prayer-book,  I  believe,  but  certainly 


their  bible,  fed  their  birds,  tended  their  flowers,  and  break- 
fasted; then  they  were  employed  for  some  hours  with  un- 
wearied perseverance,  at  fine  needlework  for  the  ornamental 
parts  of  dress,  which  were  the  fashion  of  the  day,  without 
knowing  to  what  use  they  were  to  be  put,  as  they  never  wore 
them,  and  had  not  at  the  age  of  sixteen  ever  seen  a  lady(?) 
excepting  each  other  and  their  governess;  then  they  read  as 
long  as  they  chose,  either  romances  of  the  last  century  [i;th] 
of  which  their  friend  had  an  ample  collection,  or  Rollin's 
ancient  history,  the  only  books  they  had  ever  seen;  after 
dinner  they  regularly,  in  summer,  took  a  long  walk;  or  an 
excursion  in  a  sledge,  in  winter,  with  their  friend,  and  then 
returned  and  resumed  their  wonted  occupations,  with  the 
sole  variation  of  a  stroll  in  the  garden  in  summer,  and  a 
game  of  chess,  or  shuttle-cock  in  winter. 

Their  dress  was  to  the  full  as  simple  and  uniform  as  every- 
thing else ;  they  wore  wrappers  of  the  finest  chintz,  and  green 
silk  petticoats;  and  this  the  whole  year  round  without 
variation. 

Their  hair  which  was  long  and  beautiful  was  tied  behind 
with  a  simple  ribbon;  a  large  calash  shaded  each  from  the 
sun,  and  in  the  winter  they  had  long  fur-lined  scarlet  mantles 
that  covered  them  from  head  to  foot. 

Their  meals  were  taken  apart  from  the  household  and  their 
father  visited  them  every  day  in  their  apartments.  This 
innocent  and  uniform  life  they  led  till  the  death  of  their 
governess,  which  happened  when  the  eldest  sister  Anne  was 
not  quite  seventeen. 

Anne  married  Col.  Daniel  Claus  and  died  about 
1798.  Mary  married  her  cousin,  Guy  Johnson. 
She  had  a  daughter  Mary,  who  married  Lord  Clyde, 
better  known  as  Sir  Colin  Campbell,  queller  of  the 
East  India  mutiny,  and  inseparably  connected  with 
the  siege  of  Lucknow.  You  will  remember  the  story: 
how  a  small  body  of  British  troops  under  Generals 


Mid winter  in  the  Mohawk  Valley. 


Sir   John  Johnson  59 

Havelock  and  Outram  were  besieged  in  the  residency 
of  Lucknow  by  ten  thousand  mutineers.  For  days 
and  weeks  they  watched  for  the  coming  of  relief. 
At  last,  when  hope  is  almost  gone,  a  sentry  on  the 
walls  thinks  he  hears  the  pibroch  of  the  Highlanders. 
With  hand  to  ear  he  listens  with  fear  and  trembling 
until  at  last,  nearly  delirious  with  joy,  he  hears  the 
sound  again,  and  shouts  to  his  comrades,  "Hark! 
dinna  ye  hear  the  slogan?  The  Campbells  are 
coming!"  and  soon  the  Highlanders  under  Sir 
Colin  Campbell  bring  relief  to  the  almost  despairing 
soldiers. 

Of  Sir  John  Johnson's  early  life,  I  shall  have  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  earlier  writers  and  state 
that  very  little  is  known  of  his  boyhood  days.  We 
do  know,  however,  that  at  the  age  of  thirteen 
years  he  and  Joseph  Brant,  then  an  Indian  lad  of 
the  same  age  of  John  Johnson,  followed  Sir  William's 
troops  to  Lake  George  in  1755  and  that  Brant  is  said 
to  have  participated  in  the  engagement  at  "Bloody 
Pond."  Sir  John  Johnson  at  the  age  of  seventeen 
years  was  present  at  the  fall  of  Fort  Niagara,  July 
24,  1759.  The  forces  in  this  engagement  were  under 
the  command  of  Gen.  Sir  William  Johnson.  In  1761 
he  accompanied  his  father  to  Detroit  at  a  conference 
with  the  western  Indians,  and  in  1764  John  Johnson, 
in  command  of  three  hundred  Iroquois,  followed  the 
expedition  of  Colonel  Bradstreet  from  Fort  Niagara 
to  Detroit. 

In  October,  1765,  on  the  return  of  Lord  Adam  Gordon  to 
England  after  a  visit  to  the  Baronet  at  Johnson  Hall,  the 
latter  sent  his  son  John  with  Lord  Gordon  to  England,  as  he 


60          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

said  "to  wear  off  the  rusticity  of  a  country  education."  On 
being  presented  at  court  by  such  a  dignitary,  he  was  at  once 
knighted  as  the  son  of  Sir  William  who  was  afterwards  very 
much  gratified  on  hearing  of  the  fact. 

On  June  29,  1773,  Sir  John  married  the  beautiful 
Mary,  affectionately  called  "Polly,"  Watts,  age 
nineteen,  daughter  of  John  Watts,  at  his  home  in 
New  York  city.  That  Sir  William  did  not  attend  the 
wedding  is  proved  by  the  following  letter  to  a  friend : 

I  thank  you  very  kindly  for  your  congratulations  on  the 
choice  my  son  has  lately  made,  and  am  very  happy  to  hear 
that  the  young  lady  appears  so  deserving  in  the  eyes  of  my 
friends,  having  left  it  to  his  own  discretion,  without  tying 
up  his  hands  in  a  business  on  which  his  future  happiness 
must  so  greatly  depend.  The  precarious  state  of  my  health, 
however,  for  some  years  past,  with  the  often  unexpected 
calls  for  my  presence  in  the  country,  put  it  out  of  my  power 
to  promise  myself  the  pleasure  with  any  certainty  of  bearing 
a  part  on  the  occasion,  notwithstanding  the  powerful  induce- 
ments of  love  and  friendship.  I  am  very  sensible  of  the  force 
of  both. 

On  the  morning  after  the  ceremony  the  young 
couple  embarked  on  a  schooner  for  Albany,  reaching 
Johnson  Hall  towards  the  close  of  July.  It  is  assumed 
that  the  happy  pair  lived  at  the  old  baronial  man- 
sion, Fort  Johnson,  where  Sir  John  had  been  living 
since  1763,  as  mentioned  in  a  former  chapter.  At  the 
death  of  his  father,  however,  he  removed  to  Johnson 
Hall,  Johnstown. 

The  death  of  Sir  William  was  a  great  blow  to  his 
family,  and  cast  a  feeling  of  gloom  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  and 


Deep  Casemented  Window  in  the  Lady  Johnson  Room. 


Sir  John  Johnson  61 

the  adjacent  territory.  For  thirty-five  years  he  had 
been  companion,  counsellor,  and  friend  of  the  sturdy 
Hollanders,  thrifty  Palatines,  volatile  Irish,  and 
steady  Scotchmen  who  had  peopled  the  valley  and 
converted  gloomy  forest  lands  into  smiling  meadow- 
lands  within  his  memory  and  with  his  assistance  and 
his  advice.  His  supreme  power  over  those  "Indians 
of  Indians,"  the  Iroquois,  was  an  element  of  safety 
to  them  which  they  were  proud  to  acknowledge  and 
give  him  full  credit  for.  Owning  vast  tracts  of  lands 
he  had  become  a  great  factor  in  the  trade  and  com- 
merce of  the  valley,  and  his  upright  dealing  and 
strict  sense  of  honor  had  also  given  to  his  opinion  the 
force  of  legal  authority  in  the  colonies. 

Some  historians  claim  that  if  he  had  lived  he  would 
have  sided  with  the  colonies  in  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution that  was  to  follow.  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  do 
not  hesitate  to  assert  that  whatever  the  course  he 
would  have  taken,  the  majority  of  inhabitants  of 
Tryon  County  would  have  followed  him,  in  which 
case  there  would  have  been  no  Oriskany,  no  siege  of 
Fort  Schuyler,  no  Wyoming  or  Cherry  Valley,  no 
Indian  raids  or  desolation  of  the  valley,  and  possibly 
no  Saratoga. 

Sir  John,  however,  being  of  a  different  character 
from  his  father  and  not  having  the  same  degree  of 
moral  power  over  the  population  of  Tryon  County, 
either  Indians  or  whites,  antagonized  the  yeomanry 
from  the  very  beginning  of  his  succession  to  the 
titles  and  estates  of  Sir  William,  with  his  arrogance 
and  assumption  of  superiority  on  account  of  his 
British  education,  and  looked  down  upon  the  humble 


62         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

friends  of  his  father  as  being  but  little  better  than 
human  chattels,  and  not  worthy  to  associate  with 
him,  a  knight  and  baronet  of  the  realm  of  Great 
Britain. 

Wm.  L.  Stone  gives  an  account  of  the  first  clash 
in  Tryon  County  between  the  Tories  and  patriots. 
Shortly  after  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  had 
been  received,  a  public  meeting  of  the  patriots  was 
held  at  the  house  of  John  Veeder  in  Caughnawaga 
(Fonda).  It  was  attended  by  about  three  hundred 
people,  who  assembled,  unarmed,  for  the  purpose  of 
deliberation,  and  also  to  erect  a  liberty-pole — a  most 
hateful  object  in  that  day  in  the  eyes  of  the  loyalists. 
Among  the  Whigs  on  that  occasion  were  Sampson 
Sammons  and  his  two  sons  Jacob  and  Frederick. 
Before  they  had  accomplished  the  object  for  which 
they  had  met,  the  proceedings  were  interrupted  by 
the  arrival  of  Sir  John  Johnson  accompanied  by  his 
two  brothers-in-law,  Colonels  Guy  Johnson  and 
Daniel  Claus,  together  with  Col.  John  Butler  and  a 
large  number  of  retainers  armed  with  swords  and 
pistols.  Guy  Johnson  mounted  a  high  stoop  and  ha- 
rangued the  people  at  length,  and  with  great  vehe- 
mence. He  dwelt  upon  the  strength  and  power  of 
the  King  and  was  very  virulent  in  his  language 
toward  the  disaffected,  causing  their  blood  to  boil 
with  indignation.  But  they  were  unarmed  and  for 
the  most  part  unprepared,  if  not  indisposed,  to  pro- 
ceed to  any  act  of  violence.  The  orator  at  length  be- 
came so  abusive  that  Jacob  Sammons  waxing 
warm  and  zealous  called  him  a  liar  and  a  villain. 
Guy  Johnson  descending  from  his  rostrum  seized 


Sir  John  Johnson  63 

Sammons  by  the  throat  and  called  him  a  d — d  villain 
in  return. 

A  scuffle  ensued,  during  which  one  of  the  intruders 
struck  Sammons  with  a  loaded  whip,  knocking  him 
down.  On  recovering  from  the  momentary  stupor 
of  the  blow  he  found  one  of  Johnson's  servants  sitting 
astride  of  his  body.  A  well-directed  blow  relieved 
him  of  the  incubus,  and  springing  to  his  feet  he 
threw  off  his  coat  and  prepared  for  a  fight.  Two  pis- 
tols were  presented  to  his  breast,  but  not  discharged 
as  Sammons  was  again  knocked  down  by  the  clubs 
of  the  loyalists,  and  severely  beaten.  On  recovering 
his  feet  once  more,  he  perceived  that  his  Whig  friends 
had  all  decamped  with  the  exception  of  a  few  of  the 
Fondas,  Veeders,  and  Vischers.  The  loyalists  also 
drew  off,  and  Jacob  Sammons  returned  to  his  father's 
house  bearing  on  his  body  the  first  scars  of  the  Rev- 
olutionary contest  in  Tryon  County. 

Although  the  patriots  of  Tryon  County  were  well 
convinced  of  Sir  John's  loyalty  to  the  King  and  had 
strong  reasons  to  fear  hostile  proceeding  on  the  part 
of  Sir  John  and  his  two  hundred  Highlanders,  the 
Tryon  County  Committee  of  Safety,  determining  to 
probe  his  intentions  at  once  and  to  the  bottom,  sent 
him  the  following  letter: 

TRYON  COUNTY  COMMITTEE  CHAMBERS, 
Oct.  26,  1775. 

HONORABLE  SIR: — 

As  we  find  particular  reason  to  be  convinced  of  your  opinion 
in  the  questions  hereafter  expressed,  we  require  you,  that 
you'll  please  to  oblige  us  with  your  sentiments  thereupon  in 
a  few  lines  by  our  messengers,  the  bearers  hereof,  Messrs. 


64  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Ebenezer  Cox,  James  McMaster,  and  John  James  Klock, 
members  of  our  Committee. 

We  want  to  know  whether  you  will  allow  that  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Johnstown  and  Kingsborough  may  form  themselves 
into  companies,  according  to  the  regulations  of  our  Continen- 
tal Congress,  for  the  defence  of  our  Country's  cause;  and 
whether  your  honor  would  be  ready  himself  to  give  his  per- 
sonal assistance  to  the  same  purpose. 

Also  whether  you  pretend  a  prerogative  to  our  County 
court-house  and  gaol,  and  would  hinder  or  interrupt  the 
Committee,  to  make  use  of  the  same  public  houses,  to  our 
want  and  service  in  a  common  cause? 

We  don't  doubt  you  will  comply  with  our  reasonable 
requests,  and  thereby  oblige,  Honorable  Sir, 

Your  most  humble  and  obedient  servants. 
By  order  of  the  Committee. 

NICHOLAS  HERKIMER, 

Chairman. 

To  the  Honorable  SIR  JOHN  JOHNSON 
Johnson  Hall. 

To  this  letter  Sir  John  replied — 

That  as  to  embodying  his  tenants,  he  never  did  or  should 
forbid  them;  but  they  might  save  themselves  further  trouble, 
as  he  knew  his  tenants  would  not  consent.  Concerning 
himself,  sooner  than  lift  his  hand  against  his  King,  or  sign 
any  association,  he  would  suffer  his  head  to  be  cut  off.  As 
to  the  gaol  and  Court-house,  he  would  not  deny  the  use  of  it 
for  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  built,  but  that  they  were  his 
property  until  he  should  be  refunded  seven  hundred  pounds. 
[He  further  said]  he  had  been  informed  that  two  thirds  of 
Canajoharie  and  German  Flats  people  had  been  forced  to 
sign  the  Association. 

Although  counselled  by  the  Congress  to  refrain 
from  any  overt  acts  against  the  Johnsons,  the  people 
of  Tryon  County  were  much  incensed  against  the 


Sir  John   Johnson  65 

Johnstown  loyalists,  particularly  so  when  it  became 
evident  that  Sir  John  was  making  preparations  to 
fortify  Johnson  Hall  and  to  garrison  the  same  with 
his  Highland  retainers,  and,  as  rumor  declared,  three 
hundred  Iroquois  savages,  who  were  to  sally  out  and 
ravage  the  surrounding  country.  I  have  called  the 
Iroquois  savages,  but  Mrs.  Grant  of  Laggan,  whom 
whom  I  have  quoted  before,  pertinently  asks: 

Were  they  savages,  who  had  fixed  habitations;  who  cul- 
tivated rich  fields;  who  built  castles  (for  so  they  called 
their  not  incommodious  wooden  houses  surrounded  with 
stockades) ;  who  planted  maize  and  beans  and  showed  great 
ingenuity  in  constructing  and  adorning  their  canoes,  arms 
and  clothing;  they  who  had  wise  unwritten  laws  and  con- 
ducted their  wars,  treaties,  and  alliances  with  deep  and 
sound  policy;  they  whose  eloquence  was  bold  and  nervous 
and  animated;  whose  language  was  sonorous,  musical  and 
expressive ;  who  possessed  generous  and  elevated  sentiments, 
heroic  fortitude  and  unstained  probity  ? 

In  regard  to  the  body  of  Roman  Catholic  High- 
landers that  Sir  John  had  surrounded  himself  with, 
they  were  particularly  obnoxious  to  the  Protestant 
Palatines,  not  only  on  account  of  their  swaggering 
arrogance  and  belted  claymores,  but  because  they 
detested  their  religion.  The  Johnsons  and  their 
friends,  however,  made  no  further  efforts  to  meet 
their  opponents,  but  stood  strictly  on  the  defensive, 
and  the  palisades,  if  ever  completed,  were  not  garri- 
soned by  the  Iroquois. 

About  this  time  Guy  Johnson  received  warnings 
of  a  plot  to  kidnap  him.  He  at  once  assembled  the 
officers  of  his  department  and  a  party  of  trusty  men 


66  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

of  his  own  regiment  of  militia  and  fortified  his  house 
(known  as  Guy  Park,  on  the  Mohawk  River  about  two 
miles  east  of  Fort  Johnson)  to  resist  attack.  A  body 
of  Mohawks  gathered  there  to  defend  him  and  for  the 
time  being  the  mansion  resembled  a  frontier  fort. 
Colonel  Guy  was  closely  watched  and  attacks  threat- 
ened, but  no  overt  move  was  made  on  the  part  of  the 
patriots. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  know  that  the  first  trace 
of  actual  activity  on  the  part  of  Joseph  Brant  (Thay- 
endanega)  is  a  letter  written  by  him  at  Guy  Park, 
in  the  name  of  Aaron,  John,  and  another  Mohawk 
chief,  in  May,  1 775,  to  the  chiefs  of  the  Oneidas  urging 
them  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  Colonel  Guy  John- 
son. This  letter  was  intercepted,  and  as  the  Oneidas 
failed  to  appear,  Colonel  Guy  Johnson,  accompanied 
by  the  officers  of  his  department,  a  body-guard  of 
Mohawks,  and  about  a  hundred  Tories  among  whom 
were  Daniel  Claus,  John  and  Walter  Butler,  Barent 
Frey,  Han  Yost  Herkimer,  Gilbert  Tice,  Joseph  Brant, 
William  and  Peter,  half-breed  sons  of  Sir  William 
Johnson,  besides  other  men  of  weight  and  influence, 
marched  rapidly  up  the  valley  and  disappeared  in 
the  recesses  of  the  Indian  country.  A  majority  of 
the  party  arrived  in  Montreal  in  August,  1775. 

Sir  John  remained  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  after 
Colonel  Guy  Johnson's  departure,  and,  strong  in  his 
tenants  and  in  his  local  influence,  bid  defiance  to 
the  Committee  of  Safety,  and  began  to  arm  his 
tenants.  His  intention  being  suspected,  General 
Philip  Schuyler  with  four  thousand  troops  marched 
to  Johnstown,  disarmed  his  tenants,  and  took  him 


03 

eu 


o 

c~ 

0) 

> 

O 


Sir  John  Johnson  67 

prisoner.  He  was  sent  to  Fishkill,  where  he  was 
liberated  on  parole.  The  following  May,  however, 
Sir  John,  regardless  of  his  promise,  broke  his  parole 
and,  accompanied  by  his  Highlanders  and  other 
tenants,  fled  to  Montreal  by  the  way  of  Sacondaga 
and  the  Adirondack  wild3rness.  Their  route  was 
probably  through  the  lake  region  of  Hamilton  and 
Franklin  counties  to  the  St.  Lawrence  River  at  St. 
Regis.  This  seems  to  be  proved  from  the  fact  that 
near  the  angle  of  junction  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and 
Hamilton  county  line,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Big 
Tupper  Lake,  a  brass  cannon  and  carriage  lies  nearly 
buried  in  the  accumulation  of  the  muck  of  the  forest. 
It  is  said  that  a  large  forest  tree  has  grown  to  a  great 
height  through  one  of  the  tires  of  a  decayed  wheel. 

The  exodus  of  Sir  John  and  his  followers  was  so 
hurried  that  they  had  no  time  to  collect  provisions, 
and  during  the  nine  days  they  were  in  the  forests 
the  whole  party  lived  entirely  upon  wild  onions,  roots, 
and  leaves  of  beech  trees.  Their  feet  became  sore 
from  travelling,  and  several  of  their  number  dropped 
out  from  exhaustion  from  time  to  time  in  the  wilder- 
ness and  were  afterward  brought  in  by  Indians  sent 
out  for  that  purpose.  During  the  nineteen  days 
which  elapsed  between  the  time  he  left  Johnstown 
and  his  arrival  at  Montreal,  the  party  endured  all  the 
suffering  that  it  seems  possible  for  man  to  endure 
and  live. 

Of  course  Lady  Johnson  remained  at  the  Hall,  but 
was  soon  removed  to  Albany  by  Colonel  Dayton, 
where  she  was  retained  as  a  kind  of  hostage  for  the 
peaceful  conduct  of  her  husband. 


68  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Upon  Sir  John's  arrival  in  Montreal  he  was  im- 
mediately commissioned  a  colonel  in  the  British 
service,  and  raised  a  command  of  two  battalions, 
composed  of  those  who  accompanied  him  in  his 
flight,  and  other  American  loyalists  and  others  who 
had  followed  their  example.  They  were  called  the 
Royal  Greens,  probably  from  the  color  of  their  uni- 
form. In  the  month  of  January,  1777,  he  found  his 
way  to  New  York  city,  then  in  the  hands  of  the 
British  forces. 

It  is  probable  that  the  loadstone  that  drew  him 
there  was  his  young  wife,  who  subsequently  escaped 
from  her  captivity.  From  that  time  he  became 
one  of  the  bitterest  foes  of  his  own  contrymen  of  any 
who  engaged  in  that  contest. 


CHAPTER    VI 

OGHWAGA  IN  THE  SUSQUEHANNA  VALLEY — MOHAWKS 
AT  OGHWAGA  AND  ORISKANY — INTERVIEW  BE- 
TWEEN GENERAL  HERKIMER  AND  JOSEPH  BRANT 
— MOLLIE  BRANT  DRIVEN  FROM  INDIAN  CASTLE 
BY  THE  ONEIDAS 

IN  the  eighteenth-century  history  of  the  Mohawk 
Valley  and  the  Mohawks  the  name  Oghwaga  is 
frequently  met,  but  in  a  vague,  indefinite  way,  that 
leaves  the  reader  in  doubt  of  its  locality  or  the  particu- 
lar tribe  to  which  it  belonged.  Later  investigation, 
however,  brings  to  light  the  fact  that  it  was  located 
on  the  Susquehanna  River  near  the  confluence  of  the 
Unadilla  River  and  the  Cherry  Valley  Creek,  which 
form  the  upper  waters  of  the  Susquehanna.  It  is 
thought  to  have  existed  as  early  as  1650,  and  was  a 
primitive  trading  post  for  the  Delaware,  Susque- 
hanna, and  far  western  Indians,  who  there  met  the 
Dutch  and  English  traders  from  Albany,  and  later 
Schenectady.  Halsey  quotes  Stone  as  saying  that 
the  place  was  an  aboriginal  Port  Royal,  where  many 
of  the  Six  Nations  who  had  become  disgusted  with 
the  politics  of  their  several  cantons  were  in  the  habit 
of  settling. 

Whatever  may  have  been  its  origin,  it  was  evidently 


70  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

a  place  of  considerable  importance  as  early  as  1750, 
and  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Iroquois.  It  is 
said  that  many  Mohawks  and  Oneidas  dwelt  there, 
and  it  was  probably  the  third  village  or  castle  during 
the  last  French  war,  the  others  being  the  Canajorhees 
at  Indian  Castle,  and  the  Mohawks  proper  at  the  old 
established  village  of  Tiononderoga,  at  Fort  Hunter. 
F.  W.  Halsey  in  The  Old  New  York  Frontier  has 
given  us  the  best  account  of  that  interesting  locality 
that  has  been  written.  J.  R.  Simms  speaks  of  a 
large  tribe  of  Schoharie  Indians.  It  is  probable  that 
he  has  confounded  them  with  the  Oghwagas. 

W.  L.  Stone  has  transcribed,  in  his  Life  of  Brant, 
a  singular  document,  which  I  have  never  seen  printed 
elsewhere,  purporting  to  be  a  speech  of  Oneida  war- 
riors delivered  to  Colonel  Elmore  at  Fort  Schuyler, 
January  19,  1777: 

BROTHER:  We  are  sent  here  by  the  Oneida  chiefs  in  con- 
junction with  Onondagas.  They  arrived  at  our  village 
yesterday.  They  gave  us  the  melancholy  news  that  the 
grand  council-fire  at  Onondaga  was  extinguished.  We  have 
lost  of  their  town  by  death  ninety,  among  whom  are  three 
principal  sachems.  We,  the  remaining  part  of  the  Onon- 
dagas, do  now  inform  our  brethren  that  there  is  no  longer 
a  council-fire  at  the  capital  of  the  Six  Nations.  However, 
we  are  determined  to  use  our  feeble  endeavors  to  support 
peace  through  the  confederate  nations.  But  let  this  be  kept 
in  mind,  that  the  council-fire  is  extinguished.  It  is  of  im- 
portance that  this  be  immediately  communicated  to  General 
Schuyler,  and  likewise  to  our  brothers  the  Mohawks.  In  or- 
der to  effect  this,  we  deposit  this  belt  with  Te-key-an-e-don- 
hot-te,  Col.  Elmore,  commander  at  Fort  Schuyler,  who  is 
sent  here  by  General  Schuyler  to  transact  all  matters  relative 
to  peace.  We  therefore  request  him  to  forward  this  intel- 


In  the  Susquehanna  Valley  71 

ligence  in  the  first  place  to  Gen.  Herkimer,  desiring  him  to 
communicate  it  to  the  Mohawk  castle  near  to  him  and  then 
to  Major  Fonda,  requesting  him  to  immediately  communicate 
it  to  the  Lower  Mohawk  castle.  Let  the  belt  then  be  for- 
warded to  General  Schuyler,  that  he  may  know  that  our 
council-fire  is  extinguished  and  can  no  longer  burn. 

W.  L.  Stone  remarks : 

This  singular  document  is  worthy  of  preservation  not  only 
as  the  authentic  but  as  the  only  account  of  the  occurrence 
recorded.  It  contains  a  mystery,  however,  which  cannot 
now  be  solved. 

Undoubtedly  the  above  speech  was  the  occasion 
of  great  uneasiness  throughout  the  Mohawk  Valley, 
which  was  again  awakened  by  the  reported  gathering 
of  the  Indians  at  Oghwaga.  Scouts  were  moving 
along  the  borders,  while  a  detachment  of  Continental 
troops  kept  at  a  distance  small  bodies  of  Indians  and 
Tories.  In  February  Colonel  Harper  was  sent  to 
Oghwaga  by  the  Provincial  Congress  with  a  letter  to 
the  Indians  gathered  there,  to  ascertain  their  inten- 
tions. Colonel  Harper,  having  given  private  orders 
to  the  captains  of  his  regiment  to  hold  themselves  in 
readiness  in  case  their  services  should  be  required, 
departed  on  his  mission  accompanied  by  one  Indian 
and  one  white  man.  Arriving  on  February  27th,  he 
was  well  received  by  the  Indians  and  assured  that 
the  report  of  a  contemplated  invasion  was  untrue. 

Satisfied  with  the  sincerity  of  their  professions  he 
caused  an  ox  to  be  roasted  and  invited  the  Indians 
to  the  barbecue,  who  at  that  time  expressed  their 
sorrow  on  account  of  the  troubles  of  the  country,  and 
declared  that  they  would  take  no  part  against  it. 


72  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

After  returning  from  the  mission  the  Colonel  was, 
for  a  time,  in  command  of  one  of  the  small  Schoharie 
forts.  In  March  or  April  of  the  same  year  he  had  oc- 
casion to  go  alone  through  the  woods  from  Schoharie 
to  his  home  at  Harpersfield,  and  thence,  when  return- 
ing, struck  to  the  westward  toward  the  head  waters  of 
the  Susquehanna.  While  ascending  a  hill  he  sud- 
denly saw  a  company  of  Indians  approaching.  As 
they  had  discovered  him,  any  attempt  to  fly  would 
have  been  fatal.  Having  a  great  coat  over  his  mili- 
tary dress,  he  made  no  attempt  to  avoid  a  meeting, 
and  in  passing  the  Colonel  and  the  Indians  exchanged 
salutations.  One  of  the  Indians  he  recognized  as 
a  Mohawk  called  Peter,  whom  he  had  formerly  seen 
at  Oghwaga. 

They  did  not  recognize  him,  however,  but  from  his 
manner  of  speech  supposed  him  to  be  a  loyalist,  and 
under  that  impression  informed  him  that  their  in- 
tention was  to  cut  off  the  "Johnstone  settlement," 
a  small  Scotch  colony  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
Susquehanna,  near  Unadilla.  Quietly  pursuing  his 
way  until  out  of  sight  of  the  hostile  Indians  he 
changed  his  course,  hurried  back  to  Harpersfield, 
collected  a  body  of  fifteen  resolute  men,  and  gave 
chase  to  the  marauders.  In  addition  to  their  arms 
and  a  requisite  supply  of  food,  he  directed  each  man 
of  his  command  to  take  with  him  a  rope.  In  the 
course  of  the  following  night  they  discovered  the 
camp-fire  of  the  Indians  on  the  bank  of  the  Charlotte 
River.  Halting  for  a  while  to  rest  and  refresh  them- 
selves and  prepare  for  the  contest,  the  Colonel  and  his 
men  advanced  with  great  caution,  prepared  for  an 


Captain  Joseph  Brant. 


In  the  Susquehanna  Valley  73 

instant  dash  upon  the  sleeping  foe  at  the  first  sign  of 
alarm.  It  was  almost  daylight  and  the  Indians  were 
in  profound  slumber,  with  their  arms  stacked  in  the 
middle  of  their  encampment.  Harper  and  his  party 
silently  removed  the  guns  to  a  place  of  safety  as  a 
measure  of  precaution.  When  all  was  ready  each 
man  singled  out  his  antagonist  and  advanced  stealth- 
ily, with  cords  in  readiness,  until  they  stood  over  each 
sleeping  foe,  when,  at  a  signal  from  Harper,  they 
threw  themselves  upon  the  prostrate  Indians  and 
after  a  short  and  desperate  struggle  bound  them 
securely.  When  daylight  came  Peter  discovered  his 
captor.  "Huh!"  he  exclaimed,  "Colonel  Harper — 
why  did  not  I  know  you  yesterday?"  The  intrepid 
Colonel  proceeded  to  Albany  with  his  prisoners  and 
surrendered  them  to  the  commanding  officer  of  the 
station. 

After  the  visit  of  Colonel  Harper  to  Oghwaga  in 
February,  1777,  Thayendanega  (Joseph  Brant),  hav- 
ing had  some  difficulty  with  Colonel  Guy  Johnson, 
came  to  Oghwaga  with  about  ninety  of  his  warriors, 
mostly  Mohawks.  The  march  of  so  large  a  body  of 
warriors  across  the  country  added  not  a  little  un- 
easiness to  the  settlers,  and  to  the  Tryon  County 
Committee  of  Safety.  Although  Brant,  so  far,  had 
not  committed  any  act  of  hostility  within  the  prov- 
ince of  New  York,  his  presence  did  not  improve  the 
pacific  intentions  of  the  many  Indians  gathered  on 
the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna,  and  in  the  end  led  to 
an  open  rupture.  In  June  a  large  body  of  Indians, 
under  Brant,  ascended  the  Susquehanna  from  Ogh- 
waga to  Unadilla  and  requested  an  interview  with 


74  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Rev.  Mr.  Johnstone  and  the  militia  officers  at  that 
place,  and  demanded  food.  Having  required  the 
people  of  that  settlement  to  furnish  his  warriors  with 
provisions,  Brant  told  the  officers  that  he  had  entered 
the  British  service  and  would  not  allow  any  of  the 
Mohawks  to  be  seized  and  confined  to  their  castles, 
as  he  understood  had  been  done.  They  remained 
two  days  at  Unadilla,  and  when  they  left  drove  off 
some  cattle  and  sheep.  At  this  time  the  Mohawks 
at  the  lower  castle  (Fort  Hunter),  under  Little  Abra- 
ham, had  not  been  drawn  away  by  Brant  and  Guy 
Johnson,  while  at  the  upper  castle  (at  Danube) 
Molly  Brant  remained  with  a  number  of  Mohawks. 

(Orders  having  been  given  somewhat  later  to  de- 
stroy the  habitation  of  the  Mohawks  at  Fort  Hunter 
and  to  drive  them  out  of  the  valley,  it  was  found  that 
there  were  but  four  families  left.  These  were  ordered 
to  leave,  but  owing  to  the  entreaties  of  the  white 
settlers  their  houses  were  not  burned.) 

Upon  Brant's  return  to  Oghwaga  he  received 
reinforcements  and  his  attitude  was  so  threatening 
that  it  was  determined  by  General  Schuyler  that 
General  Herkimer  should  confer  with  the  Mohawk 
chief,  with  whom  he  had  been  on  friendly  terms  when 
they  had  been  neighbors  beside  the  Mohawk  River. 
Accordingly  he  sent  a  messenger  inviting  the  Mohawk 
chief  to  meet  him  at  Unadilla — the  General  moving 
forward  himself  at  the  same  time  at  the  head  of  about 
three  hundred  of  the  local  militia.  There  Herkimer 
remained  for  eight  days,  or  until  the  27th  of  June, 
before  Thayendanega  arrived  with  five  hundred  war- 
riors, who  were  established  in  camp  about  two  miles 


03 


General  Herkimer  and  Joseph  Brant       75 

south  of  Unadilla.  From  this  camp  he  despatched  a 
runner  to  General  Herkimer,  with  a  message,  desiring 
to  be  informed  of  the  object  of  his  visit.  General 
Herkimer  replied  that  he  had  merely  come  to  see 
and  converse  with  his  brother,  Captain  Brant.  The 
quick-witted  messenger  inquired  if  all  those  men 
wished  to  talk  with  the  chief,  too.  But  an  arrange- 
ment was  soon  made  by  which  a  meeting  was  affected. 

The  following  particulars  relating  to  the  interview 
are  told  by  J.  R.  Simms,  he  having  obtained  them 
from  Joseph  Wagner  of  Fort  Plain:  At  the  first 
meeting  of  General  Herkimer  and  Brant,  the  latter 
was  attended  by  three  other  chiefs,  William  Johnson 
(alias  Teg-che-un-to,  a  son  of  Sir  William,  by  his 
first  Indian  wife,  Caroline),  who  was  afterward  killed 
by  the  half-breed  Spencer  at  Oriskany ;  Pool,  a  smart- 
looking  fellow  with  curly  hair,  supposed  part  Indian 
and  part  negro,  and  a  short  dark-skinned  Indian,  the 
four  being  surrounded  by  about  twenty  noble-looking 
warriors. 

When  in  his  presence,  Brant  haughtily  asked  Gen- 
eral Herkimer  the  object  of  his  visit,  which  was  read- 
ily made  known,  but  seeing  so  many  attendants  the 
chief  suspected  the  interview  was  sought  for  another 
purpose.  Said  Brant  to  Herkimer:  "I  have  five 
hundred  warriors  at  my  command,  and  can  in  an 
instant  destroy  you  and  your  party;  but  we  are  old 
friends  and  neighbors  and  I  will  not  do  it. "  Colonel 
Cox,  a  smart  officer  (afterward  killed  at  the  battle  of 
Oriskany),  who  accompanied  General  Herkimer, 
exchanged  several  sarcastic  expressions  with  Brant, 
which  served  not  a  little  to  irritate  him  and  his 


76  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

followers.  The  two  had  quarrelled  a  few  years  previ- 
ous about  lands  around  the  upper  Indian  castle. 
Provoked  to  anger  Brant  asked  Cox  if  he  was  not  the 
son-in-law  of  "old  George  Klock. "  "Yes!"  replied 
Cox,  "what  is  that  to  you,  you  d — d  Indian?"  At 
the  close  of  this  dialogue  Brant's  guard  ran  off  to 
their  camp,  firing  several  guns  and  making  the  forests 
ring  with  savage  war  cries.  General  Herkimer  in  the 
meantime  endeavored  to  calm  the  storm  which  the 
impetuous  Colonel  had  raised  by  his  intemperate 
words,  and  succeeded  in  soothing  the  chief  and  his 
warriors  and  in  keeping  the  irate  Indians  at  a  proper 
distance.  A  word  from  Brant  hushed  the  tempest 
of  passion,  which  an  instant  before  threatened  to 
deluge  the  valley  in  blood.  However,  as  the  parties 
were  too  heated  for  calm  discussion,  Brant  said  to  the 
General:  "It  is  needless  to  multiply  words  at  this 
time;  I  will  meet  you  here  at  nine  o'clock  to-morrow 
morning,"  and  turning  abruptly  quickly  joined  his 
warriors. 

It  is  presumed  that  General  Herkimer,  owing  to 
the  fierce  looks  of  the  turbulent  warriors,  feared 
treachery  on  the  part  of  Brant  at  the  coming  inter- 
view, for  early  on  the  following  morning  he  called 
Joseph  Wagner,  then  an  active  young  soldier,  to  his 
side  and  asked  him  if  he  could  keep  a  secret.  When 
assured  in  the  affirmative,  he  instructed  Wagner  to 
select  three  trusty  comrades,  who  with  himself  should 
be  in  readiness  at  a  given  signal  to  shoot  Brant  and 
the  three  chiefs,  if  the  interview  about  to  take  place 
did  not  end  amicably. 

With  this  arrangement  of  precaution  on  the  part 


0) 

I 


o 


P4 

_o> 

rt 

o 


,3 


General  Herkimer  and  Joseph  Brant        77 

of  General  Herkimer,  the  parties  held  their  interview 
on  the  28th  of  June.  Brant  was  the  first  to  speak. 
Said  he :  "  General  Herkimer,  I  now  fully  compre- 
hend the  object  of  your  visit,  but  you  are  too  late; 
I  am  already  engaged  to  serve  the  King.  We  are  old 
friends  and  I  can  do  no  less  than  let  you  return  home 
unmolested,  although  you  are  entirely  within  my 
power,  as  I  have  five  hundred  warriors  with  me 
armed  and  ready  for  battle. ' '  Saying  which,  at  a  sig- 
nal a  host  of  his  armed  warriors  darted  forth  from  the 
contiguous  forest  all  painted  and  ready  for  battle  as 
the  well-known  war-whoop  but  too  clearly  proclaimed. 
He  then  requested  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stuart,  the 
missionary  of  Queen  Anne's  Chapel  at  Fort  Hunter, 
and  the  wife  of  Colonel  Butler,  living  at  the  same 
place,  be  permitted  to  retire  to  Canada.  To  these 
requests  the  General  assented,  and,  after  presenting 
Brant  ten  or  twelve  heads  of  cattle,  he  struck  camp 
and  retraced  his  steps  to  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk, 
while  Brant  turned  proudly  away  and  disappeared 
in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  little  knowing  by  what  a 
slender  thread  hung  his  life  as  he  gave  the  signal 
for  the  spectacular  display  of  his  painted  warriors. 
W.  L.  Stone  says : 

Thus  terminated  this  most  singular  conference.  It  was 
early  in  July,  and  the  morning  was  remarkably  clear  and 
beautiful.  But  the  echo  of  the  war-whoop  had  scarcely 
died  away  before  the  heavens  became  black,  and  a  violent 
storm  obliged  each  party  to  seek  the  nearest  shelter.  Men 
less  superstitious  than  many  of  the  unlettered  yeomen  who, 
leaning  upon  their  arms,  were  witnesses  of  the  events  of  this 
day  could  not  fail  in  after  times  to  look  back  upon  the  tempest, 
if  not  as  an  omen,  at  least  as  an  emblem  of  those  bloody 


78  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

massacres  with  which   these   Indians   and  their  associates 
afterward  visited  the  inhabitants  of  this  unfortunate  frontier. 


This  was  the  last  conference  held  with  the  hos- 
tile Mohawks.  Previous  to  this  time  a  feeling  of  un- 
certainty and  great  unrest,  as  to  the  course  of  the 
Mohawks,  pervaded  the  valley.  A  few  families  of 
Indians  still  remained  at  Fort  Hunter  and  at  the 
upper  castle — at  Danube, — who  professed  neutrality. 
At  Fort  Hunter  dwelt  Little  Abraham,  while  at  Indian 
Castle  Molly  Brant  was  living  at  the  home  of  her 
brother. 

After  the  conference  between  General  Herkimer 
and  Joseph  Brant  recorded  above,  Brant  left  the 
Mohawk  Valley  and  proceeded  to  Oswego  with  his 
warriors,  having  been  summoned  to  attend  a  general 
grand  council  of  the  Six  Nations.  At  this  assembly 
the  chiefs  were  offered  ample  reward  to  enter  the 
British  service,  but  many  of  them  were  averse  to 
joining  in  the  war,  as  they  considered  themselves 
bound  to  neutrality  by  the  recent  treaty  of  Ger- 
man Flats  and  Albany.  A  protracted  discussion 
ensued,  which  availed  nothing  to  t>he  commissioners 
until  they  appealed  to  the  avarice  of  the  Indians, 
saying:  "The  King  is  rich  and  powerful,  both  in 
money  and  subjects.  His  rum  is  as  plentiful  as  the 
waters  of  Lake  Ontario  and  his  men  as  numerous 
as  the  sands  upon  its  shore,  and  if  you  will  assist 
the  British  in  the  war  you  will  never  want  for 
goods  or  money."  Overcome  by  a  rich  display  of 
tawdry  articles  calculated  to  please  their  fancies 
the  Indians  proved  recreant  to  their  treaty  with  Gen- 


General  Herkimer  and  Joseph  Brant        79 

eral  Schuyler  and  concluded  an  alliance  with  Great 
Britain,  binding  themselves  to  take  up  the  hatchet 
against  the  rebels  until  they  were  subdued. 

At  the  close  of  the  treaty,  each  Indian  was  given  a 
suit  of  clothes,  a  brass  kettle,  a  gun,  a  tomahawk  and 
scalping  knife,  a  quantity  of  ammunition,  a  piece  of 
gold,  and  the  promise  of  a  bounty  for  every  scalp 
they  should  bring  in  (eight  dollars  for  adults  and 
a  smaller  sum  for  children).  From  that  day  Thay- 
endanega  was  the  acknowledged  head  of  the  Six 
Nations,  and  joining  Colonel  Bird  at  Oswego,  with 
his  command,  proceeded  to  the  investment  of  Fort 
Schuyler,  which  led  to  the  subsequent  siege  and  the 
attendant  bloody  ambuscade  of  Oriskany. 

At  this  time  from  her  temporary  home  at  Canajo- 
harie,  or  Indian  Castle,  Molly  Brant  sent  a  message 
to  Brant  by  an  Indian  runner  warning  him  that  a 
body  of  nearly  a  thousand  militia  under  Herkimer 
was  on  the  march  to  relieve  the  garrison  of  said  fort. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  but  what  his  sister  Molly 
kept  him  posted  in  regard  to  affairs  in  the  valley  and 
furnished  him  much  valuable  information  previous 
to  her  forcible  removal  from  thence. 

During  the  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler,  the  Indians  with 
St.  Leger  took  occasion  to  chastise  the  Oneidas,  who 
had  refused  to  unite  with  them.  After  the  battle  of 
Oriskany,  Brant  and  a  party  of  his  warriors  fell  upon 
the  old  Oneida  castle,  burned  the  wigwams,  destroyed 
the  crops  and  drove  away  the  cattle  of  his  former 
confederates.  No  sooner  had  he  retreated,  however, 
than  the  Oneidas  retaliated.  The  residence  of  Molly 
Brant,  at  the  upper  Mohawk  castle  (Danube),  was 


8o  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

ravaged,  herself  and  family  driven  from  home,  and 
her  cash,  clothing  and  cattle  taken.  From  thence 
the  avengers  visited  the  lower  castle,  and  drove  the 
followers  of  Little  Abraham,  one  hundred  in  number, 
to  refuge  in  Montreal,  laying  waste  their  plantations. 
Molly  fled  to  Onondaga,  and  besought  vengeance  for 
the  indignities  which  she  had  suffered,  but  to  her 
possessions  she  was  never  restored:  the  indignant 
Oneidas  had  blotted  out  forever  the  seats  of  power 
from  whence  her  tribe  had  swayed  the  destinies  of  a 
once  powerful  people. 


Auburey— Batten  Kill,  N.  Y.:  "The  Mohawk  Nation,"  says 
Auburey,  "  which  are  called  Sir  William  Johnson's  Indians, 
as  having  their  villages  near  his  plantations,  and  who  in  his 
life  time  was  constantly  among  them,  were  driven  from  their 
villages  by  the  Americans  and  have  joined  our  army  [British]. 
They  have  come  with  their  squaws,  children,  cattle,  horses, 
and  sheep,  and  are  encamped  at  the  creek  from  whence  this 
place  takes  its  name  [Batten  Kill]. 

"  When  the  army  cross  the  river,  the  squaws  and  children 
are  to  go  to  Canada.  Brant  and  his  warriors  are  said  to  have 
been  with  them."  Like  the  other  Indians,  the  Mohawks  soon 
became  impatient  under  the  restriction  imposed  upon  their 
movements  by  the  presence  of  so  large  an  army,  and  they 
deserted  Burgoyne  some  time  before  the  catastrophe  of 
Saratoga.  Molly  Brant  was  probably  with  them  also. 


0) 

,3 

o 


o 

U 

d 
O 


O 

O 

-iJ 

c^ 


OJ 

a 

V-, 

o 
O 


CHAPTER    VII 

RESUME  OF  HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR  IN  THE  VALLEY — 

THE  GLEN-SANDERS   HOUSE — OLD  DOCUMENTS 

THE  DIARY  OF  WILLIAM  COLBRAITH — THE  KILLING 
OF  THE  MAIDENS — THE  FIRST  RAISING  OT?  THE 
STARS  AND  STRIPES  OVER  AN  AMERICAN  FORT — 
COLONEL  WILLETT'S  SORTIE — THE  DEFEAT  OF  ST. 

LEGER 

IN  a  former  volume,  The  Mohawk  Valley,  Its 
Legends  and  Its  History  considerable  prominence 
is  given  to  the  battle  of  Oriskany  and  the  siege  of  Fort 
Schuyler,  together  with  the  sortie  of  Colonel  Willett, 
which  resulted  in  the  destruction  of  the  camps  of  the 
Indians  and  the  dispersion  of  Sir  John  Johnson's 
body-guards.  Herewith  will  be  found  a  diary  of  Wil- 
liam Colbraith,  a  soldier  of  the  garrison,  which  sheds 
additional  light  on  the  siege  and  interesting  informa- 
tion not  hitherto  published. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Revolution  Montgomery 
County  (called  Tryon  County  from  1772  to  1784) 
was  without  limit,  reaching  westward  through  the 
wilderness  as  far  as  the  territory  of  New  York  prov- 
ince extended. 

The  Mohawk  Valley,  the  home  of  the  Agniers  or 
Mohawks,  early  became  the  route  of  Indian  traders  to 
Lake  Ontario  and  the  wilderness  of  the  great  West,  as 

Si 


82          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

the  Mohawk  River  was  navigable  to  the  birchen  ca- 
noes of  the  Indians  and  the  bateaux  of  the  white  men. 
In  1 758  a  stockade  fort  was  built  at  Utica  and  named 
Fort  Schuyler,  for  Col.  Peter  Schuyler.  It  is  said  to 
have  stood  between  Mohawk  and  Main  streets  below 
Second  Street.  There  was  no  settlement  at  Utica  at 
that  time ;  in  fact,  it  is  said  that  there  were  but  three 
log  huts  at  this  place  in  1787.  The  fort  at  Utica  was 
allowed  to  decay  after  the  French  war,  and  was  not 
in  existence  in  1777. 

The  city  of  Rome,  at  the  head  of  the  boat  naviga- 
tion, early  became  an  important  point  with  the  Indian 
traders  or  merchants,  and  was  known  as  the  carrying 
place  from  the  Mohawk  River  to  Wood  Creek,  a  mile 
away.  Goods  were  transferred  from  the  Mohawk 
River  to  Wood  Creek,  down  which  boats  were  poled  or 
paddled  to  Oneida  Lake,  through  the  lake  to  Oswego 
River,  and  thence  to  Lake  Ontario. 

In  1725  a  fort  was  built  midway  between  the  Mo- 
hawk and  Wood  Creek  and  named  Fort  Bull,  and  on 
the  Mohawk,  east  of  the  present  site  of  Rome,  Fort 
Williams  was  erected.  Fort  Bull  was  destroyed 
March  27,  1756,  by  a  party  of  French  and  Indians 
under  M.  DeLery,  and  the  same  year  Fort  Williams 
was  destroyed  by  General  Webb,  he  deeming  it  unten- 
able. During  the  Revolution  a  fortification  called 
Fort  Newport  was  erected  on  Wood  Creek  near  the 
carrying  place. 

Fort  Stanwix,  at  Rome,  N.  Y.,  received  its  name 
from  Brigadier-General  John  Stanwix,  who  began  the 
construction  of  this  fort  July  23,1758.  It  was  located 
near  the  south  bank  of  the  river,  about  thirty  rods 


Resume  of  War  in  the  Valley  83 

distant.  It  is  said  to  have  been  a  square  work  of 
earth  and  timber  with  bastions  at  each  corner,  sur- 
rounded by  a  ditch  and  mounted  with  heavy  cannon. 

This  fort  was  also  allowed  to  decay,  so  that  when 
Colonel  Dayton  took  possession  of  it  in  1776  it  is  said 
to  have  been  untenable.  Colonel  Dayton  was  charged 
with  repairing  Fort  Stanwix,  and  renamed  it  Fort 
Schuyler,  for  General  Philip  Schuyler.  He  did  not, 
however,  make  much  headway  in  putting  it  in  a  de- 
fensible condition,  as  we  learn  that  Colonel  Ganse- 
voort  when  he  took  command  of  the  fort,  in  the 
spring  of  1777,  was  obliged  to  use  strenuous  measures 
to  strengthen  its  defences.  However,  it  proved  to 
be  equal  to  the  emergency  of  resisting  the  attack  of 
St.  Leger,  as  that  general  says,  in  his  report  of  the 
subsequent  siege:  "It  was  found  that  our  cannon  had 
not  the  least  effect  on  the  sodwork  of  the  fort,  and 
that  our  royals  had  only  the  power  of  teasing,  as  a 
six-inch  plank  was  a  sufficient  security  for  their  pow- 
der magazine,  as  we  learned  from  the  deserters. " 

The  story  of  the  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler  has  been  so 
often  told  that  I  will  not,  at  this  time,  do  any  more 
than  outline  the  situation  of  military  affairs  in  this 
part  of  the  State  in  the  early  years  of  the  Revolution. 
In  1 7  7  7  "  Burgoyne's  plan ' '  had  been  inaugurated  and 
the  campaign  was  in  full  swing.  This  plan,  you  will 
remember,  was  arranged  in  London  and  comprised  an 
advance  of  troops  under  General  Howe  up  the  Hud- 
son, Burgoyne's  advance  up  the  Champlain  Valley  and 
down  the  upper  Hudson,  while  St.  Leger  was  to  pro- 
ceed from  Three  Rivers  in  Canada  to  Oswego  with  a 
body  of  English  and  Canadian  troops  under  Sir  John 


84  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Johnson  and  Colonel  John  Butler  and  a  horde  of  Cana- 
dian Indians  under  Joseph  Brant,  the  whole  force 
being  under  command  of  Colonel  Barry  St.  Leger. 
It  was  planned  that  St.  Leger  should  proceed  from 
Oswego  to  Rome,  destroy  or  capture  Fort  Schuyler. 
and  then  march  through  the  Mohawk  Valley,  carrying 
death  and  destruction  in  his  train,  while  Burgoyne 
and  Howe  should  clear  the  valleys  of  Champlain  and 
Hudson,  the  rendezvous  of  all  three  expeditions  to  be 
Albany ,  which  they  were  all  expected  to  reach  simulta- 
neously. How  General  Howe  failed  to  ascend  the 
Hudson,  how  Burgoyne' s  advance  was  checked  at 
Bennington  and  his  army  captured  at  Saratoga,  is 
well  known  to  history ;  but  early  records  of  this  cam- 
paign do  not  seem  to  recognize  the  importance  of  the 
battle  of  Oriskany,  in  clearing  Tryon  County  and  the 
balance  of  New  York  State,  west  of  the  Hudson 
River,  of  the  British  troops.  Many  of  the  old  accounts 
of  the  battle  characterize  it  as  an  ignominious  defeat, 
ending  with  a  cowardly  retreat  of  the  Americans,  when 
it  was,  in  fact,  one  of  the  most  heroic,  stubborn  and 
decisive  battles  of  the  Revolution.  It  is  true  that  Gen- 
eral Herkimer  was  defeated  in  his  attempt  to  march 
his  troops  to  Fort  Schuyler  and  to  assist  Colonel 
Gansevoort  in  the  siege  of  the  fort,  but  he  fought  his 
troops  coolly  and  courageously  under  the  most  dis- 
advantageous circumstances,  and  finally  compelled 
the  British  and  their  hired  allies,  the  Indians,  to  re- 
treat and  leave  the  battle-field  to  the  nearly  exter- 
minated band  of  patriots  and  their  fatally  wounded 
general. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  before  General  Herkimer 


03 

c/ 


Resume  of  War  in  the  Valley  85 

advanced  from  Fort  Dayton  (Herkimer)  he  sent 
Adam  Helmer  and  two  other  trusty  men  through  the 
wilderness,  and  at  the  risk  of  their  lives,  to  inform 
Colonel  Gansevoort  of  his  advance  with  eight  hun- 
dred soldiers,  and  requesting  the  commandant  to 
give  three  cannon  shots  when  the  three  scouts  should 
arrive  at  the  fort ;  and  also  requested  Colonel  Ganse- 
voort to  make  a  sortie  of  troops  in  order  to  divert  the 
attention  of  the  besiegers  from  the  advance  of  Gen- 
eral Herkimer  and  his  eager  and  impetuous  but  un- 
disciplined soldiers. 

I  have  deemed  it  best  to  write  this  summary  of  the 
situation  of  affairs  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  during 
August,  1777,  in  order  to  place  before  you  some  new 
material  in  regard  to  the  siege  of  the  fort. 

On  the  north  bank  of  the  Mohawk  River,  opposite 
the  city  of  Schenectady ,  is  the  little  village  of  Scotia ; 
so  named  by  one  of  the  first  settlers  in  the  vicinity 
of  Schenectady,  who  was  called,  by  his  Dutch  neigh- 
bors, Sanders  Leendertse  Glen,  but  whose  Scotch 
name  was  Alexander  Lindsey  Glen.  He  came  to  this 
country  by  the  way  of  Holland  in  1633  and  some 
years  later  (about  1658)  settled  on  land  at  Scotia. 

A  few  rods  west  of  the  toll  bridge  that  spans  the 
Mohawk  at  Schenectady  stands  the  old  Glen-Sanders 
house,  so  called  in  later  years  on  account  of  the  inter- 
marriage of  the  two  families.  It  is  said  that  a  sister 
of  Alexander  Glen  married  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Sanders,  and  that  the  present  owners  of  the  old  house, 
husband  and  wife,  are  both  lineal  descendants  from  the 
father  of  Alex.  Leendertse  Glen,  the  families  again  be- 
ing brought  together  after  nearly  three  centuries.  It 


86          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

is  said  that  a  house  was  erected  on  the  north  bank 
of  the  Mohawk  near  the  site  of  the  present  building 
by  Glen,  the  first  settler,  about  1660.    A  half -century 
later,  or,  to  be  more  exact,  in  1713,  the  river  having 
encroached  upon  the  old  structure  to  such  an  extent 
as  to  render  it  unsafe  for  occupancy,  a  new  dwelling 
was  erected  on  higher  ground,  much  of  the  older 
building  being  used  in  its  construction,  which  can 
be  seen  at  the  present  day,  in  many  of  the  doors  and 
casings.     The  family,  proud  of  their  ancestors  and 
the  antiquity  of  their  surroundings,  have  preserved 
their  home  and  its  antique  furniture,  together  with 
old  letters  and  legal  documents,  so  that  to-day  it  is 
a  storehouse  of  treasures  of  historic  value;  its  large 
collection  of  old  china  and  quaint  furniture  making 
it  a  most  interesting  museum  to  antiquaries  of  the 
historic  Mohawk  Valley.     The  writer,  at  a  recent 
visit,  was  shown  no  less  than  five  parchment  com- 
missions, to  members  of  the  Glen  family,  alternately 
bearing  the  signatures  of  the  colonial  governors, 
Lords  Bellamont,  Sloughter,  Fletcher,  Dongan,  and 
Hunter,  and  one  signed  by  Morris.     Many  of  the 
documents  which  have  been  preserved  have  lain 
perdu  in  old  chests  without  examination  for  many 
years. 

One  of  these  chests  has  recently  undergone  inspec- 
tion, which  has  brought  to  light  the  commissions 
spoken  of  above,  together  with  a  very  interesting 
paper  which  proves  to  be  a  diary  of  a  soldier  of 
Colonel  Gansevoort's  regiment,  having  been  kept  by 
a  member  of  the  detachment  of  Major  Cochran,  sent 
to  reinforce  Colonel  Elmore  at  Fort  Schuyler  April  1 7, 


Glen-Sanders  House  87 

1777,  and  bears  a  striking  resemblance  to  Colonel 
Willett's  report  to  Governor  Trumbull  after  the 
termination  of  the  siege,  with  many  interesting 
particulars  of  life  within  the  fort  not  mentioned  by 
Willett  in  his  report.  It  covers  the  period  between 
April  17,  1777,  when  Colonel  Gansevoort's  troops 
relieved  Colonel  Elmore,  and  August  23d  of  the 
same  year,  the  day  General  Benedict  Arnold  entered 
the  fort  after  the  hurried  retreat  of  St.  Leger's 
troops. 

It  also  gives  the  date  (August  3,  1777)  when  the 
first  American  flag,  of  the  regulation  Stars  and 
Stripes,  was  raised  above  an  American  fort,  having 
been  made  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  fort  from  a  blue 
cloak,  a  red  flannel  skirt,  and  strips  of  white  cotton. 

The  manuscript  begins  as  follows: 

1777 — Journal  of  the  most  material  occurrences  preceding 
the  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler  (formerly  Fort  Stanwix)  with  an 
account  of  that  siege,  etc. 

April  1 7th. — A  detachment  of  Colonel  Gansevoort's  regi- 
ment, under  command  of  Major  Cochran,  arrived  to  reinforce 
Colonel  Elmore,  who  was  stationed  there. 

May  3d. — Colonel  Gansevoort  arrived  and  took  command 
of  the  garrison  agreeable  to  instructions. 

May  loth. — Colonel  Elmore's  regiment  march  for  Albany. 

May  28th. — The  remainder  of  the  regiment  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Willett  arrived  here  from  Fort  Con- 
stitution, who  informed  Colonel  Gansevoort  that  by  order  of 
Major  Gen.  Gates  he  had  relieved  Fort  Dayton,  (then  in 
charge  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Livingston),  with  one  captain, 
two  subalterns,  two  sergeants,  one  drum  and  fife  and  forty 
rank  and  file  of  his  detachment.  Some  Oneida  Indians 
arrived  here  with  a  flag  from  Canada,  who  informed  the 
Colonel  that  they  had  been  to  Caughnawaga  to  request  them 


88          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

not  to  take  up  the  hatchet  in  favor  of  Great  Britain  and  gave 
him  assurance  of  that  tribe  being  much  inclined  to  keep  the 
peace,  that  had  for  so  long  a  time  subsisted  between  them  and 
their  American  brethren,  and  that  some  of  the  sachems 
would  be  here  in  eight  days  on  their  way  for  Albany  to  treat 
on  this  subject.  And  also,  as  they  were  going  to  Canada  they 
met  the  enemy  on  their  march  from  thence  to  Oswego,  being 
destined  for  this  place,  and  after  the  treaty  was  over,  which 
Sir  John  Johnson  was  to  hold  with  the  Indians  in  that  country 
at  Oswego,  we  might  hourly  expect  them. 

June  2  5th. — Capt.  Grigg,  with  Corporal  Maddeson  of  his 
company,  being  between  the  Forts  Newport  and  Bull,  about  i  J 
miles  from  Fort  Schuyler,  were  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians 
who  wounded  and  tomahawked  them  and  scalped  them. 
The  captain  was  alive  when  found,  but  the  corporal  dead. 

July  3d. — Ensign  Sporr,  being  in  command  of  seven  men 
cutting  sods  for  the  fort  at  Fort  Nev/port,  were  attacked  by  a 
party  of  Indians,  who  killed  and  scalped  one,  wounded  and 
scalped  another,  and  took  the  ensign  and  four  men  prisoners. 

July  i  pth. — Capt.  Grigg,  being  much  recovered  of  his 
wounds,  set  off  for  Albany. 

July  i gth. — Same  day  arrived  Captain  Swartwout,  Lieu- 
tenants Diefendorf,  Ball,  Welch,  McClellan,  Bowen,  Ostrander 
and  Colbreath  and  Ensign  Denniston,  with  a  number  of  re- 
cruits for  the  regiment. 

July  26th. — The  sachems  of  Caughnawaga  arrived  here 
with  a  flag  agreeable  to  the  intelligence  received  from  the 
Oneida  Indians.  A  party  of  one  hundred  of  the  garrison 
went  to  guard  a  number  of  the  militia  sent  to  obstruct  Wood 
creek  by  falling  trees  from  either  side  into  the  creek. 

July  27th. — Three  girls  belonging  to  the  inhabitants  being 
about  two  hundred  yards  from  our  out-sentinels  were  fired 
on  by  a  party  of  Indians,  two  of  whom  were  killed  and  scalped, 
the  other  wounded  in  two  places,  neither  of  them  dangerous. 
The  party  returned  who  had  been  to  stop  the  creek. 

July  28th. — The  Colonel  sent  off  those  women  which  be- 
longed to  the  garrison  which  have  children,  with  whom  went 


Col.  Barry  St.  Leger. 
From  an  old  print. 


Colbraith's  Journal  89 

the  man  that  was  scalped,  the  girl  that  was  wounded  yesterday 
and  sick  in  the  hospital. 

July  3oth. — An  Indian  arrived  express  from  the  Oneida 
castle  with  a  belt  of  wampum  and  a  letter  from  the  sachems 
of  Caughnawaga  and  the  Six  Nations,  in  which  letter  they 
assured  us  they  were  determined  to  be  at  peace  with  the 
American  brethren ;  that  the  enemy  were  at  the  Three  Rivers 
and  two  detachments  were  to  set  off  before  the  main  body ; 
one  body  of  eight  would  be  sent  to  take  prisoners,  and  another 
of  130  to  cut  off  communication  on  the  Mohawk  river.  Major 
Bedlam  arrived  with  150  men  of  Colonel  Weston's  regiment 
from  Fort  Dayton;  with  him  came  Captain  Dewitt  and  his 
party  who  had  been  left  at  Fort  Dayton  by  Colonel  Willett, 
the  whole  making  to  the  garrison  a  reinforcement  of  about 
200  men.  Mr.  Hansen,  commissary  of  this  garrison,  arrived 
and  acquainted  us  that  seven  bateaux,  loaded  with  ammu- 
nition and  provisions,  were  on  their  way  for  this  place.  The 
letter  and  belt  was,  agreeable  to  the  request  of  the  Indians, 
sent  down  by  express  to  the  several  committees  on  the 
Mohawk  river. 

Aug.  i st. — Three  Oneida  Indians  came  express  from  their 
castle  informing  us  that  they  had  seen  three  strange  Indians, 
who  told  them  that  there  were  100  more  at  the  Royal  Block 
House,  and  that  they  were  to  march  for  this  place.  Supposing 
them  to  be  a  party  sent  to  cut  off  communications,  the 
Colonel  detached  100  men  under  command  of  Captain  Ben- 
schoten  and  three  subalterns  to  meet  the  bateaux  that  were 
hourly  expected,  in  order  to  reinforce  the  guard  sent  with 
them  from  Fort  Dayton. 

Aug.  2d. — Four  bateaux  arrived,  being  those  the  party 
went  to  meet,  having  a  guard  of  100  men  of  Colonel  Weston's 
regiment  from  Fort  Dayton,  under  the  command  of  Lieut. 
Col.  Mellon  of  that  regiment.  The  lading  being  brought 
safe  into  the  fort,  guard  marched  in,  when  our  sentinels  on 
the  southwest  bastion  discovered  the  enemy's  fires  in  the 
woods  near  Fort  Newport,  upon  which  the  troops  ran  to  their 
respective  alarm  posts;  at  this  time  we  discovered  some  men 


90          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

running  from  the  landing  toward  the  garrison.  On  their 
coming  they  informed  us  that  the  bateaux  men  who  had 
staid  behind  when  the  guard  marched  into  the  fort  had  been 
fired  on  by  the  enemy  at  the  landing,  that  two  of  them  were 
wounded,  the  master  of  the  bateaux  taken  prisoner,  and  one 
man  missing. 

&  Aug.  3d. — Early  this  morning  a  Continental  flag,  made  by 
the  officers  of  Colonel  Gansevoort's  regiment,  was  hoisted 
and  a  cannon  leveled  at  the  enemy's  camp  was  fired  on  the 
occasion.  A  small  party  was  sent  to  the  landing  to  see  if 
the  enemy  had  destroyed  any  of  our  bateaux  last  night. 
This  party  found  the  bateaux  man  that  was  missing,  wounded 
through  the  brain,  stabbed  in  the  right  breast  and  scalped. 
He  was  alive  when  found  and  brought  to  the  garrison,  but 
died  shortly  after.  The  bateaux  lay  at  the  landing  no  ways 
damaged.  About  3  o'clock  this  afternoon  the  enemy  showed 
themselves  to  the  garrison  on  all  sides,  carried  off  some  hay 
from  a  field  near  the  garrison,  at  which  a  flag  brought  by 
Captain  Tice  came  into  the  fort  with  a  proffer  of  protection 
if  the  garrison  would  surrender,  which  was  rejected  with 
disdain. 

Aug.  4th. — A  continual  firing  of  small  arms  was  this  day 
kept  up  by  the  enemy's  Indians,  who  advanced  within  gun- 
shot of  the  fort,  in  small  parties  under  cover  of  bushes,  weeds 
and  potatoes  in  the  garden.  Colonel  Mellon  and  his  party 
of  100  men,  who  came  from  Fort  Dayton  as  a  guard  to  the 
bateaux,  was  to  have  returned  this  day,  but  we  were  now 
besieged  and  all  communication  cut  off  for  the  present. 
The  firing  ended  with  the  close  of  the  day,  we  having  one  man 
killed  and  six  wounded.  This  night  we  sent  out  a  party  and 
brought  27  stacks  of  hay  into  the  trench  and  set  a  barn  and 
house  on  fire  belonging  to  Mr.  Roof. 

Aug.  5th. — A  continual  firing  was  kept  up  by  the  savages. 
One  of  our  men  was  shot  dead  on  the  northeast  bastion. 
The  enemy  set  fire  to  the  new  barracks  standing  about  100 
yards  from  this  fort,  between  four  and  five  o'clock  this 
afternoon. 


Colbraith's  Journal  91 

Aug.  6th. — This  morning  the  Indians  were  seen  going  off 
from   around   the  garrison  towards    the  landing;    as   they 
withdrew  we  had  not  much  firing.     Being  uneasy  lest  the 
Tories  should  report  that  the  enemy  had  taken  the  fort, 
Lieut.  Diefendorf  was  ordered  to  get  ready  to  set  off  for 
Albany  this  evening  to  inform  General  Schuyler  of  our  situ- 
ation, but  between  nine  and  ten  this  morning  three  militia 
men   arrived   here   with   a  letter  from   General   Harkeman 
wherein  he  writes  that  he  had  arrived  at  Orisco  with  1,000 
militia,  in  order  to  relieve  the  garrison  and  open  commu- 
nication, which  was  then  entirely  blocked  up,  and  that  if  the 
colonel  should  hear  a  firing  of  small  arms,  desired  he  would 
send  a  party  from  the  garrison  to  reinforce  him.     General 
Harkeman  desired  that  the  colonel  would  fire  three  cannon,  if 
the  three  men  got  safe  into  the  fort  with  his  letter,  which  was 
done  and  followed  by  three  cheers  by  the  whole  garrison. 
According  to  General  Harkeman's  request  the  colonel  de- 
tached two  hundred  men  and  one  field  piece  under  command 
of  Lieut.  Col.  Willett  with  orders  to  proceed  down  the  road 
to  meet  the  General's  party;  having  marched  half  a  mile, 
they  came  upon  an  encampment  of  the  enemy  which  they 
totally  routed,  and  plundered  them  of  as  much  baggage  as 
the  soldiers  could  carry.     Their  loss  is  supposed  to  be  between 
fifteen  and  twenty  killed.     The  number  of  wounded,  who 
got  off,  is  unknown.     They  took  four  prisoners,  three  of  whom 
.were  wounded,  and  Mr.  Singleton  of  Montreal,  who  says  he  is 
a  lieutenant,  without  the  loss  of  one  man  killed  or  wounded. 
Our  party  returned  immediately   and  brought  in  a  num- 
ber of  blankets,  brass  kettles,  powder  and  ball,  a  variety  of 
clothes  and  Indian  trinkets  and  hard  cash,  together  with  four 
scalps  the  Indians  had  lately  taken,  being  entirely  fresh  and 
left  in  their  camp.     Two  of  the  scalps  taken  are  supposed  to  be 
those  of  the  girls,  being  neatly  dressed  and  the   hair  plaited. 
A  bundle  of  letters  was  found  in  the  enemy's  camp,  which 
had  been  sent  by  one  Luke  Cassidy  for  this  garrison,  who  it 
is  supposed  is  either  killed  or  taken;    the  letters  were  not 
broke  open.     Four  colours  were  also  taken,  and  immediately 


92  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

hoisted  on  our  flagstaff  under  the  Continental  flag,  as  trophies 
of  victory.  By  our  prisoners  we  learn  that  the  enemy  are 
1210  strong,  250  British  regulars,  that  they  are  all  ar- 
rived and  have  with  them  two  six  pounders,  two  three 
pounders  and  four  royals.  We  also  learn  that  they  were 
attacked  by  our  militia  on  this  side  of  Orisco,  that  they  drove 
the  militia  back,  killed  some  and  took  several  prisoners,  but 
the  enemy  had  many  killed,  and  among  them  one  Stephen 
Watts  of  New  York.  Our  party  found  among  the  enemy  a 
Tory  named  Harkeman,  brother  to  the  General.  He  belonged 
to  the  German  Flats.  One  of  General  Harkeman's  militia 
came  in  here  this  evening  and  gave  an  account  of  the  militia 
being  drove  back  by  the  enemy,  that  in  the  battle  he  hid 
himself  in  the  mud  and  grass,  and  that  General  Harkeman 
and  a  number  of  regular  officers  and  Indians  passed  him  in 
conversation.  (This  was  a  lie.)  One  of  the  prisoners  we 
took  to-day  died  of  his  wounds  this  evening. 

Aug.  yth. — Very  little  firing  to-day.  At  n  o'clock  this 
evening  the  enemy  came  near  the  fort,  called  to  our  sentinels, 
telling  them  to  come  out  again  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  they 
would  give  us  satisfaction  for  yesterday's  work;  after  which 
they  fired  four  small  cannon  at  the  fort.  We  laughed  at 
them  and  they  returned  to  rest.  The  four  militia  men  who 
came  in  yesterday  went  off  about  12  o'clock  this  night.  Two 
men  deserted  from  us  to  the  enemy  this  night. 

Aug.  8th. — The  enemy  threw  some  shells  at  us  to-day, 
but  did  no  damage,  and  in  order  to  return  the  compliment, 
they  were  saluted  with  a  few  balls  from  our  cannon.  About 
5  o'clock  this  evening  Colonel  Butler,  with  a  British  captain 
and  a  doctor  from  the  enemy,  came  to  the  garrison  with  a 
flag,  whose  message  from  Gen.  St.  Leger  was  that  the  Indians, 
having  lost  some  of  their  chiefs  in  a  skirmish  with  our  party 
that  sallied  out  on  the  6th  inst. ,  were  determined  to  go  down 
the  Mohawk  River  and  destroy  the  women  and  children,  also 
that  they  would  kill  every  man  in  the  garrison  when  they 
got  in;  that  Gen.  St.  Leger  had  held  a  council  with  them  for 
two  days  in  order  to  prevent  them,  but  all  to  no  purpose, 


Upper  Onega  Creek. 


Colbraith's  Journal  93 

unless  we  would  surrender.  The  general  therefore,  as  an 
act  of  humanity,  and  to  prevent  the  effusion  of  blood,  begged 
we  would  deliver  up  the  fort,  and  promised  if  we  did,  not  a 
hair  of  our  heads  should  be  hurt.  A  letter  also  came  by  them 
(as  they  say)  from  Mr.  Fry  and  Colonel  Bellinger,  whom  they 
took  in  the  fray  with  the  militia,  begging  us  to  surrender, 
telling  us  our  communication  was  cut  off,  that  the  enemy  had 
a  large  parcel  of  fine  troops,  and  an  excellent  park  of  artillery, 
and  further,  that  they  expected  General  Burgoyne  was  in 
Albany,  and  could  see  no  hopes  of  our  having  any  succor, 
as  the  militia  had  many  killed  and  taken.  The  answer  to 
the  general's  tender  and  compassioned  (?)  letter  was  deferred 
until  to-morrow  morning  at  9  o'cl  ock,  and  a  cessation  of  arms 
agreed  to  by  both  parties  till  then.  Late  this  evening  a 
party  was  sent  to  get  water  for  the  garrison,  with  a  guard. 
One  of  the  guards  deserted  from  us,  but  left  his  firelock 
behind.  One  of  our  sentinels  fired  at  him  but  missed  him. 
Our  guard  heard  the  enemy's  sentinels  challenge  him  twice 
and  fire  on  him.  Colonel  Willett  and  Lieutenant  Stockwell 
went  out  of  the  garrison  at  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  on  a 
secret  expedition. 

Aug.  pth. — Agreeable  to  the  proposals  of  yesterday,  between 
Colonel  Gansevoort  and  Brigadier  General  St.  Leger,  a  flag 
was  sent  out  to  him  requesting  him  to  send  his  demand  in 
writing  and  the  Colonel  would  send  him  an  answer,  which 
request  he  agreed  to.  The  demands  in  writing  was  the  same 
in  substance  with  that  verbally  delivered  yesterday  by 
Colonel  Butler,  to  which  the  Colonel  returned  for  answer: 
That  he  was  determined  to  defend  the  fort  in  favor  of  the 
United  States  to  the  last  extremity.  Upon  receiving  the 
answer  hostilities  again  commenced  by  a  number  of  shot  and 
small  arms  on  their  side  which  were  not  suffered  with  impunity 
on  ours.  This  day  the  Colonel  ordered  all  the  provisions 
to  be  brought  upon  the  parade  for  fear  of  shells  setting  fire 
to  the  barracks  and  destroying  it;  also  all  the  public  papers 
and  money  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Hansen  and  the  papers  in  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Van  Veghten  belonging  to  the  paymaster  to  be 


94          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

lodged  in  the  bomb-proof  in  the  S.  W.  bastion.  The  enemy 
began  to  bombard  us  at  half  past  ten  this  evening  and  con- 
tinued till  daylight;  their  shells  were  very  well  directed. 
They  killed  one  man  and  wounded  another,  both  of  our 
regiment.  None  killed  or  wounded  through  the  day.  This 
day  the  enemy  kept  out  of  sight,  except  one  or  two  who 
appeared  about  their  battery  doing  nothing.  About  three 
o'clock  this  afternoon  three  or  four  of  them  were  seen  running 
across  a  field  near  the  garrison  and  setting  fire  to  some  cocks 
of  hay  standing  there  which  soon  consumed  them.  This 
manceuver  of  the  enemy  led  us  to  believe  that  the  enemy's 
intention  was  to  deceive  us  to  imagine  thereby  that  they 
were  going  off  and  put  us  off  our  guard  and  induce  us  to  send 
out  parties  which  they  might  fall  on,  and  thereby  diminish 
our  strength,  knowing  us  to  be  too  many  for  them.  Was 
this  their  scheme,  they  fell  short  of  their  conjecture.  Some 
of  our  officers  imagined  they  were  going  off  or  they  would  not 
destroy  the  hay,  it  being  out  of  our  reach  and  much  wanted 
by  them  for  their  troops  to  lay  on,  as  it  is  certain  they  have 
nothing  to  shelter  themselves  from  the  weather  except  their 
blankets  which  they  make  tents  of. 

Fearing  they  meant  to  lull  us  to  sleep  and  storm  us  in  the 
night,  the  Colonel  ordered  the  guard  and  piquet  doubled  and 
the  troops  to  lay  on  their  arms.  Between  twelve  and  one 
o'clock  to-night  they  bombard  us  and  continued  till  daylight. 
This  night's  work  did  us  no  other  damage  than  breaking  the 
thigh  of  a  young  man,  an  inhabitant.  This  unfortunate 
young  man  was  brought  up  in  the  same  family  with  one  of 
the  girls  that  was  killed  and  scalped  on  the  2jth,  and  whose 
scalps  we  have  now  in  the  fort.  They  were  remarkably  in- 
dustrious and  faithful,  both  orphans  and  were  by  consent 
of  their  former  master  to  have  been  married  very  soon. 
The  young  man  died  of  his  wound. 

Aug.  nth. — This  day  the  enemy  having  observed  that  we 
brought  water  from  the  creek  altered  its  course  so  that  it 
became  dry.  This  would  have  done  us  much  damage  had 
we  not  been  able  to  open  two  wells  in  the  garrison  which 


Colbraith's  Journal  95 

with  one  we  had  already  proved  a  sufficient  supply.  The 
enemy  kept  out  of  sight  and  no  firing  from  them  of  any  kind. 
They  were  seen  by  our  sentinels  drawing  near  the  landing, 
by  which  we  imagine  a  reinforcement  is  coming  to  our  relief. 
At  twelve  o'clock  a  shower  of  rain  coming  up  the  Colonel 
ordered  a  fatigue  party  to  turn  out  with  a  subaltern's  guard 
to  bring  in  some  barrels  of  lime,  a  number  of  boards  and  some 
timber  lying  at  the  foot  of  the  glacis.  Which  they  effected 
without  having  a  shot  fired  at  them.  The  enemy  was  seen  to 
muster  in  the  road  below  the  landing  while  our  men  were  out. 
At  sundown  they  gave  us  some  shot  and  shells  from  their 
battery.  At  midnight  they  sent  four  shells,  but  a  thunder 
shower  coming  up  at  that  instant  they  left  off.  The  night 
being  very  dark  and  excessive  raining  till  day,  the  Colonel 
ordered  the  troops  to  their  alarm  posts  lest  the  enemy  should 
attempt  to  surprise. 

Aug.  1 2th. — The  enemy  kept  out  of  sight  all  day  and  no 
firing  from  them  till  noon,  when  they  gave  us  some  shot  and 
shells,  without  doing  any  damage.  We  imagined  the  enemy 
drew  their  forces  in  the  daytime  between  us  and  Orisko,  as 
we  have  not  seen  them  so  plenty  these  two  or  three  days  as 
we  are  used  to  do ;  neither  do  they  trouble  us  all  night,  which 
gave  our  troops  an  opportunity  of  resting. 

Aug.  1 3th. — The  enemy  were  very  peaceable  all  day  till 
towards  night,  when  they  cannonaded  and  bombarded  for 
two  hours,  during  which  time  a  shell  broke  a  soldier's  leg 
belonging  to  Colonel  Mellon's  detachment. 

Aug.  1 4th. — Toward  evening  they  were  again  at  their  old 
play,  cannonading  and  bombarding  us.  A  shell  bursting 
slightly  wounded  one  of  Colonel  Mellon's  men  in  the  head. 
No  other  damage  was  done.  One  of  Captain  Gregg's  company, 
Colonel  Gansevoort's  regiment,  deserted  his  post  to  the 
enemy.  He  was  placed  on  the  outside  picket  and  deserted 
between  ten  and  twelve  o'clock  at  night. 

Aug.  isth. — At  5  o'clock  this  morning  the  enemy  threw 
two  shells  at  us.  Did  no  damage.  The  number  of  shells  they 
have  thrown  at  us  is  137.  The  enemy  were  very  troublesome 


96          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

with  their  small  arms  this  afternoon,  by  which  we  had 
one  man  of  our  regiment  and  one  of  Colonel  Mellon's  de- 
tachment slightly  wounded.  In  the  evening  they  threw  their 
shells  at  us  and  slightly  wounded  a  woman  and  one  of  Captain 
Savage's  artillery-men. 

Aug.  1 6th. — This  morning  the  enemy  threw  some  shells 
horizontally  at  our  works,  but  fell  short.  One  of  those  shells 
falling  on  the  parade  killed  a  man  of  Colonel  Mellon's  detach- 
ment. They  continued  to  throw  them  all  day  and  some  part 
of  the  night,  but  did  no  further  damage.  A  party  of  our  men 
were  ordered  out  this  evening  to  bring  in  wood  for  the  garrison, 
and  being  discovered  by  some  skulking  Indians  near  the 
garrison  gave  the  alarm  to  the  rest.  They  advanced  near 
where  our  men  were  at  work,  but  luckily  our  men  had  been 
called  in  before  they  came  nigh  enough  to  do  any  mischief. 
They  finding  our  men  had  got  in  began  a  most  hideous  shout. 
A  cannon  being  fired  at  them  they  departed.  The  regulars' 
drums  were  heard  beating  to  arms  after  the  cannon  was  fired. 
We  suppose  they  expected  us  to  sally  out  again  upon  them 
with  a  field-piece.  At  midnight  they  threw  three  shells  at 
us,  but  did  no  damage. 

Aug.  1 7th. — The  enemy  were  quiet  all  day  and  night; 
neither  a  shot  or  shell  was  fired  at  us  during  the  twenty-four 
hours,  although  we  fired  several  cannon  at  them. 

Aug.  1 8th. — This  morning  one  of  our  regiment  was  slightly 
wounded  in  the  cheek  by  a  musquet  ball.  A  black  flag  or 
coat  was  seen  in  enemy's  bomb  battery. 

Aug.  ipth. — The  enemy  threw  some  shells  at  us  near  noon. 
They  were  busy  in  their  trench  all  day.  At  night  they  struck 
their  trench  towards  the  point  of  our  northwest  bastion,  and 
by  daylight  had  got  within  150  yards  of  the  ditch.  We  fired 
some  grape  shot  at  them  now  and  then  all  night.  At  every 
shot  we  fired  they  threw  shells  at  us  but  did  no  damage. 
At  midnight  the  colonel  sent  out  one  of  his  regiment  and  one 
of  Colonel  Mellon's  detachment  to  meet  Colonel  Willett  if 
possible,  whom  we  expected  was  on  his  way  to  this  place 
with  a  reinforcement,  to  make  him  acquainted  with  the 


Colbraith's  Journal  97 

enemy's  maneuvers  on  the  southwest  side  of  the  fort,  that 
he  might  govern  the  attack  accordingly. 

Aug.  soth. — This  morning  one  of  Colonel  Mellon's  men 
was  wounded  by  a  musquet  ball.  The  enemy  could  work 
but  little  this  day  at  their  trench,  it  being  so  nigh  that  our 
small  arms,  as  well  as  our  cannon  shot,  was  too  hot  for  them. 
In  the  evening  they  began  their  trench  again  and  worked  all 
night  at  it,  under  fire  of  our  cannon  and  small  arms,  but  did 
not  approach  any  nearer. 

Aug.  2 1 st. — At  two  o'clock  this  morning  a  party  was  sent 
out  to  bring  in  firewood,  who  brought  in  a  great  quantity 
undiscovered.  They  cannonaded  and  bombarded  by  turns 
all  night.  A  man  of  our  regiment  deserted  this  evening. 
This  morning  we  discovered  that  the  enemy  approach  nearer 
to  us  and  had  begun  a  bomb  battery,  where  they  left  off 
yesterday  morning.  The  artillery-man  who  was  wounded 
in  the  knee  with  a  musquet  ball  died  on  the  4th  inst.  of  his 
wounds.  One  of  Colonel  Mellon's  men  and  the  lad  belonging 
to  the  inhabitants  died  likewise  of  their  wounds.  The  enemy 
kept  working  all  day  in  their  trench  though  not  so  close  as 
last  night.  No  firing  from  their  batteries.  This  day  our 
guard  kept  a  constant  fire  at  those  at  work  in  the  trench,  and 
in  the  evening  twelve  of  the  best  marksmen  were  picked  out 
to  harass  them  when  at  work  in  the  night,  which  galled  them 
so  much  that  their  Indians  were  sent  for  to  draw  off  our  atten- 
tion, who  advanced  near  the  fort,  which  caused  a  general 
alarm,  by  which  a  heavy  and  continued  firing  was  kept  up 
for  near  two  hours,  during  which  their  cannon  and  mortars 
were  playing  on  us  very  briskly,  in  which  interim  we  had  a 
man  of  the  artillery  wounded  and  a  woman  big  with  child 
wounded  in  the  thigh.  A  corporal  and  three  privates  de- 
serted this  evening  of  our  regiment. 

Aug.  22d. — This  morning  the  enemy  bombarded  very 
smartly .  The  sergeant-maj or  and  two  privates  were  wounded. 
At  noon  a  deserter  came  to  us,  whose  examination  was: 
that  the  enemy  had  news  in  the  camp  that  Burgoyne's  army 
was  entirely  routed  and  that  three  thousand  men  were  coming 


98          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

up  to  reinforce  us,  and  further  that  the  enemy  was  retreating 
with  great  precipitation,  and  that  he  with  another  was  con- 
veying off  one  Lieut.  Anderson's  chest,  when  he  had  made 
his  escape,  and  that  most  of  the  baggage  was  gone.  Upon 
which  the  commanding  officer  ordered  all  the  cannon  bearing 
on  their  works  to  fire  several  rounds  each  to  see  whether  they 
would  return  it,  which  partly  confirmed  the  report  of  the 
deserter.  Some  time  after  four  men  came  in  and  reported 
the  same,  and  that  they  had  left  part  of  their  baggage.  Upon 
which  the  colonel  ordered  fifty  men  and  two  wagons  under 
command  of  Captain  Jansen  to  go  to  their  camps,  where  they 
killed  two  Indians  and  took  four  prisoners ;  one  of  them  was 
an  Indian.  After  they  had  loaded  the  wagons  with  what 
baggage  they  could  carry,  they  returned,  but  night  coming 
on,  they  could  not  return  to  fetch  what  baggage  was  still  left 
in  their  camp.  At  night,  two  men  came  in:  one  of  them  was 
assisting  the  first  deserter  in  carrying  off  Lieutenant  Ander- 
son's chest,  the  other  John  (Han)  Yost  Schuyler,  who  in- 
formed the  commanding  officer  that  he  was  taken  prisoner 
at  the  German  Flats  and  confined  at  Fort  Dayton  five  days. 
That  General  Arnold  had  sent  him  to  General  St.  Leger, 
commander  of  the  King's  troop,  to  inform  him  that  2,000 
Continentals  with  two  field-pieces  and  a  great  number  of 
militia  were  on  the  march  for  this  place  to  reinforce  the 
garrison,  that  he  had  informed  General  St.  Leger  of  it  and 
in  consequence  of  which  he  ordered  his  troops  to  strike  their 
tents  and  pack  up.  And  further,  after  he  had  done  his 
errand,  he  hid  himself  in  the  woods  till  night,  and  coming 
across  the  above  men  they  came  in  together.  He  likewise  in- 
formed us  that  near  seventeen  Indians  were  at  Fort  Newport 
quite  drunk ;  upon  which  the  colonel  ordered  a  party  of  men 
under  the  command  of  Major  Cochran  to  go  and  take  them, 
who  in  about  an  hour  returned  and  informed  the  colonel 
he  had  been  there  and  did  not  find  any,  and  that  he  went  to 
Wood  creek  and  found  eight  new  bateaux,  which  the  enemy 
had  left  behind.  While  they  were  out,  the  woman  that  was 
wounded  with  a  shell  last  night  was  brought  to  bed  in  our 


CJ 


CO 
a; 


Colbraith's  Journal  99 

southwest  bomb-proof,  of  a  daughter.  She  and  the  child  are 
like  to  do  well,  with  the  blessing  of  God.  Our  blockade 
ended,  and  the  garrison  once  more  at  liberty  to  walk  about 
and  take  the  free  air  we  had  for  twenty-one  days  been  de- 
prived of.  At  twelve  o'clock  this  night  the  commanding 
officer  sent  off  three  of  his  regiment  to  inform  General  Arnold 
of  the  precipitate  retreat  of  the  enemy.  A  deserter  came  in 
who  said  he  had  just  left  the  enemy's  cohorns  below  Wood 
creek  bridge. 

Aug.  23d. — This  morning  the  colonel  sent  out  a  party  under 
the  command  of  Major  Cochran  to  take  them,  who  returned 
with  three  prisoners  and  four  cohorns  and  some  baggage, 
and  reported  there  were  seventeen  bateaux  lying  there. 
Another  party  was  sent  to  the  enemy's  north  camp  to  bring 
in  the  rest  of  the  baggage  left  by  us  last  night,  consisting  of 
ammunition,  camp  equipage  and  entrenching  tools.  Another 
party  was  sent  to  the  enemy's  southeast  camp,  who  brought 
in  fifteen  wagons,  a  three-pound  field-piece  carriage  with  all 
its  apparatus.  Most  of  the  wagon  wheels  were  cut  to  pieces, 
as  were  the  wheels  of  the  carriage.  Several  scouts  were  sent 
out  to-day,  one  of  whom  took  a  German  prisoner,  who  re- 
ported that  the  enemy's  Indians  had,  when  they  got  about 
ten  miles  from  this  fort,  fallen  on  the  scattering  Tories,  took 
their  arms  from,  and  stabbed  them  with  their  own  bayonets. 
And  that  for  fear  of  said  Indians,  he  and  nine  more  German 
soldiers  had  took  to  the  woods.  The  rest  are  not  yet  found. 
Their  design  was  not  to  come  to  the  fort,  as  Butler  and 
Johnson  told  them,  when  orders  were  given  to  retreat,  that 
those  who  fell  into  our  hand  would  be  hanged  immediately. 
Another  scout  proceeded  to  Canada  creek,  found  a  carriage 
for  a  six -pounder  and  three  boxes  of  cannon  shot,  which  they 
brought  in.  This  afternoon  the  Honorable  Major  General 
Arnold  arrived  here  with  near  a  thousand  men.  They  were 
saluted  with  a  discharge  of  powder  from  our  mortars,  formerly 
the  enemy's,  and  all  the  cannon  from  the  bastions,  amounting 
in  the  whole  to  thirteen,  attended  with  three  cheers  from, 
the  troops  on  the  bastions. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

CAPTURE  OF  WALTER  BUTLER,  HAN  YOST  SCHUYLER, 
AND  OTHER  TORIES — HAN  YOST'S  MISSION  TO 
ST.  LEGER'S  ARMY — FLIGHT  OF  THE  INDIANS — 
TERROR  OF  THE  TORIES — RETREAT  OF  ST.  LEGER 

WHILE  the  army  of  St.  Leger  was  investing  Fort 
Schuyler,  successfully  preventing  reinforce- 
ments being  thrown  into  the  fort,  although  unable 
to  force  an  entrance  by  more  or  less  vigorous  attacks, 
an  effort  was  made  to  persuade  the  timid  and  dis- 
affected residents  of  the  valley  to  abandon  the  cause 
of  the  patriots  and  enroll  themselves  with  the  King's 
army  in  front  of  Fort  Schuyler,  by  issuing  an  address 
signed  by  Johnson,  Claus,  and  Butler.  This  docu- 
ment was  sent  by  messengers  throughout  Tryon 
County,  but  it  effected  little  else  than  to  get  the 
messengers  themselves  in  trouble. 

About  two  miles  above  Fort  Dayton  (Herkimer) 
resided  a  Tory  named  Shoemaker.  Having  heard 
that  a  clandestine  meeting  of  Tories  was  to  take  place 
at  his  house,  Colonel  Weston,  the  commandant  at 
Fort  Dayton,  sent  a  detachment  of  troops  thither. 
The  night  was  dark  and  the  soldiers  were  able  to 
surround  the  house  without  being  discovered,  and 
cautiously  concealed  themselves  until  all  of  the 
bidden  guests  were  assembled.  Among  those  present 

100 


Han  Yost  Schuyler  101 

were  Lieutenant  Walter  N.  Butler  and  his  guard  of 
soldiers  and  Indians  who  had  accompanied  him  from 
St.  Leger's  camp  for  the  purpose  of  distributing  the 
inflammatory  document,  and  a  number  of  the 
disaffected  of  the  county.  So  complete  was  the 
surprise  of  the  attack  that  Butler  was  taken  while 
making  a  speech  and  his  comrades  surrendered  with- 
out bloodshed. 

General  Arnold  at  this  time  was  waiting  at  Fort 
Dayton  for  supplies  and  reinforcements,  before 
marching  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Schuyler.  At  a  court- 
martial  that  was  immediately  convened,  with  Colonel 
Willett  as  judge,  Lieutenant  Butler  and  some  others 
were  convicted  as  spies  and  sentenced  to  death.  At 
the  intercession  of  some  American  officers  who  had 
been  college  students  with  Butler,  his  life  was  sa^  ed 
by  a  reprieve  and  he  was  imprisoned  at  Albany  in  the 
common  jail.  Subsequently  he  escaped,  to  lead  in 
the  massacre  at  Cherry  Valley. 

Among  the  Tories  who  were  captured  and  sen- 
tenced to  death  was  a  half-witted  fellow  named 
Han  Yost  Schuyler.  Having  been  associated  with 
the  Indians  on  the  frontier  by  force  of  circumstance 
and  inclination,  he  was  regarded  by  the  savages  with 
the  superstitious  reverence  which  they  have  for 
simple-minded  people.  His  mother,  an  old  half -gypsy 
creature,  and  his  brother  Nicholas  implored  General 
Arnold  to  spare  his  life,  but  Arnold  was  obdurate. 
She  implored  passionately  and  becoming  almost 
frantic  in  her  grief,  Arnold  proposed  terms  on  which 
he  would  grant  Han  Yost's  pardon,  his  brother 
Nicholas  to  be  held  as  hostage  for  the  strict  perform- 


102          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

ance  of  the  duties  required.  He  (Han  Yost)  was  to 
hurry  to  Fort  Schuyler,  and  so  alarm  St.  Leger's  army 
that  he  would  raise  the  siege.  The  half -fool  at  once 
accepted  the  conditions,  and  it  was  agreed  that  his 
brother  Nicholas  should  forfeit  his  life  if  Han  Yost 
should  prove  recreant  or  fail  to  accomplish  the  duties 
required  of  him. 

It  was  also  agreed  that  Thomas  Spencer,  the  Oneida 
half-breed  who  had  already  proved  his  loyalty  and 
devotion  to  the  cause  of  the  patriots  in  many  ways, 
should  accompany  him. 

Before  they  started  on  their  mission  the  coat  and 
cap  of  Han  Yost  were  hung  up  and  bullets  shot 
through  them,  after  which  preparation,  and  without 
arms,  they  started  by  different  routes  towards  the 
Indian  camp  of  St.  Leger's  army. 

Ever  since  the  battle  of  Oriskany  the  Indian  war- 
riors had  been  morose  and  dissatisfied.  They  had  been 
promised  easy  success  and  much  plunder,  but  they 
had  found  neither  the  one  nor  the  other.  While 
they  were  in  the  midst  of  a  great  pow-wow  of  dancing, 
doleful  music,  and  grotesque  ceremonies,  Han  Yost 
suddenly  appeared  among  them,  breathless  and  with 
clothes  disordered.  As  he  was  well  known  to  them, 
the  Indians  crowded  around  him,  eagerly  questioning 
him  for  news  from  Fort  Dayton  and  the  army  of 
General  Arnold.  He  told  them  that  the  army  was 
then  approaching  the  fort.  When  asked,  "How 
many  men?"  he  pointed  to  the  leaves  of  the  forest. 
When  asked  how  near  they  were,  he  showed  the  fresh 
bullet  holes  in  his  garments.  The  report  spread 
throughout  the  camps  with  amazing  rapidity  and 


Han  Yost  Schuyler  103 

soon  reached  headquarters.  St.  Leger  sent  for  Han 
Yost,  who  told  the  commander  a  straight  and  pitiful 
story ;  how  he  had  been  captured  with  Walter  Butler 
and  others,  had  been  tried  and  condemned;  how  on 
his  way  to  his  execution  he  had  broken  away  from 
his  guards  and  fled ;  how  shots  were  fired  at  him,  but 
he  had  escaped  unharmed  although  he  had  had  a  very 
narrow  escape,  as  the  Colonel  could  see  by  his  clothes. 
While  this  interview  was  being  held  Spencer  arrived 
and  confirmed  the  story  of  Han  Yost  that  the  Amer- 
icans were  coming  in  great  force. 

Other  Oneidas,  whom  Spencer  had  seen  and  posted, 
followed  at  intervals  from  different  routes  with  alarm- 
ing rumors.  One  said  that  Burgoyne's  army  was  cut 
to  pieces,  another  told  St.  Leger  that  Arnold  had 
three  thousand  men  near.  The  Indians,  now  thor- 
oughly alarmed,  prepared  to  flee.  St.  Leger  tried 
every  means,  by  offers  of  bribes  and  promises,  to  in- 
duce them  to  remain,  but  the  panic,  and  suspicion  of 
foul  play,  had  determined  them  to  go.  He  tried  to 
make  them  drunk,  but  they  would  not  drink.  He 
then  besought  them  to  take  the  rear  of  his  army  in 
retreating;  this  they  refused  and  indignantly  said, 
"You  mean  to  sacrifice  us.  When  you  marched  down 
you  said  there  would  be  no  fighting  for  us  Indians; 
we  might  go  down  and  smoke  our  pipes ;  whereas  num- 
bers of  our  warriors  have  been  killed,  and  you  mean  to 
sacrifice  us  also. "  And  notwithstanding  the  entreat- 
ies of  Brant,  Johnson,  and  Colonel  Claus  the  council 
broke  up  and  the  Indians  fled. 

The  panic  was  communicated  to  the  rest  of  the 
camp  and  in  a  few  hours  the  whole  of  St.  Leger's  army 


104         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

was  flying  in  terror  toward  its  boats  on  Oneida  Lake, 
Han  Yost  accompanied  them  in  their  flight  as  far  as 
Wood  Creek,  where  he  managed  to  desert,  and  found 
his  way  back  to  Fort  Schuyler  that  night  and  was  the 
first  to  communicate  to  Colonel  Gansevoort  the  in- 
telligence of  Arnold's  approach.  The  Indians,  it  is 
said,  made  themselves  merry  at  the  precipitate  flight 
of  the  whites,  who  threw  away  their  arms  and  knap- 
sacks so  that  nothing  should  impede  their  progress. 
The  savages  also  gratified  their  passion  for  murder  and 
plunder  by  killing  many  of  the  white  soldiers  on  the 
borders  of  the  lake  and  stripping  them  of  every  article 
of  value.  They  also  plundered  them  of  their  boats, 
and  according  to  St.  Leger  "they  became  more  for- 
midable than  the  enemy  they  had  to  expect. "  An- 
other account  relates  that  St.  Leger,  while  standing 
on  the  border  of  a  swamp  alone  with  Sir  John  Johnson, 
reproached  the  latter  with  being  the  cause  of  the 
disaffection  of  the  Indians.  High  words  and  mutual 
recriminations  followed.  Two  chiefs,  standing  ne  r, 
overheard  the  quarrel,  and  put  an  end  to  it  by  shout- 
ing, "  They  are  coming  !  They  are  coming!  " 

Both  officers,  terribly  alarmed,  plunged  into  the 
morass.  This  was  a  signal  for  the  general  retreat  of 
the  whole  army.  Such  was  their  haste  that  they 
left  their  tents,  baggage,  and  artillery  behind,  and 
the  bombardier  was  left  asleep  in  the  bomb  battery  ! 
When  he  awoke  he  found  himself  alone,  the  sole 
representative  of  the  besieging  army.  The  Indians 
continued  their  cry,  at  intervals,  "They  are  coming! 
They  are  coming! "  behind  the  fleeing  Tories,  and 
thus  amused  themselves  all  the  way  to  Oneida  Lake. 


Han  Yost  Schuyler  105 

The  retreat  of  St.  Leger  from  Fort  Schuyler  and 
the  surrender  of  Burgoyne  at  Saratoga  brought  joy 
and  hope  to  the  harassed  settlers  of  the  Mohawk  Val- 
ley, and  except  for  occasional  raids  of  small  bands 
of  Indians  along  the  frontier  no  further  invasion  of 
the  British  forces  was  attempted  until  the  summer 
of  1778. 

This  year  was  marked  by  a  series  of  attacks  on  the 
frontier  towns  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania.  In 
January  predatory  excursions  were  made  by  large 
bands  of  Indians  and  Tories,  who  made  their  head- 
quarters at  Oghwaga,  and  of  more  than  a  hundred 
families  scattered  along  the  Susquehanna  River  above 
Lackawanna  not  one  remained.  Then  came  the  de- 
struction of  Wyoming  and  its  attendant  massacre, 
followed  in  quick  succession  by  the  destruction  of 
Cobleskill,  Andrustown,  German  Flats,  and  Cherry 
Valley,  with  tales  of  butchery,  torture,  and  every 
phase  of  barbarous  cruelty. 

An  attempt  had  been  made  by  Congress  to  secure 
the  good-will  of  the  warriors  of  the  Six  Nations,  and 
to  accomplish  that  purpose,  if  possible,  a  council  of 
the  Six  Nations  was  called  in  February,  1 778,  to  meet 
at  Johnstown,  N.  Y.  The  Indians  were  so  slow  or 
reluctant  in  assembling  that  the  council  was  not 
convened  until  the  pth  of  March.  It  is  estimated 
that  nearly  seven  hundred  Indians  were  present, 
consisting  of  Oneidas,  Tuscaroras,  Onondagas,  a  few 
Mohawks,  and  three  or  four  Cayugas,  and  not  a  single 
Seneca,  which  tribe  was  by  far  the  most  numerous 
of  all  the  Iroquois  nations.  The  delegation  appointed 
by  the  Congress  consisted  of  the  Marquis  de 


io6       The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Lafayette,  Volkert  T.  Douw  and  James  Duane. 
The  result  of  the  conference  was  very  disappointing 
to  the  patriots.  Colonel  Stone  says : 

While  the  impression  at  the  time  seemed  to  be  that  the 
Oneidas,  Tuscaroras,  and  Onondagas  would  remain  neutral 
and  restrain  their  warriors  from  taking  active  part  with  the 
British,  the  commissioners  left  the  council  fully  persuaded 
that  from  the  Senecas,  Cayugas,  and  the  greater  part  of  the 
Mohawks,  nothing  but  revenge  for  their  lost  friends  and 
tarnished  glory  at  Oriskany  and  Fort  Schuyler  was  to  be 
expected.  Before  the  year  closed  it  became  evident  that 
none  but  the  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras  were  favorable  to  the 
cause  of  the  patriots,  the  Onondagas  and  Mohawks  being  as 
active  in  the  cause  of  the  British  as  the  Senecas  and  Cayugas. 
The  untiring  zeal  and  energy  of  Rev.  Mr.  Kirkland,  the 
missionary  stationed  among  the  Oneidas,  and  the  persuasive 
power  of  Thomas  Spencer,  the  Oneida  half-breed,  however, 
kept  the  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras  in  line  to  the  end  of  the  war. 

During  the  winter  of  1778-79  bands  of  savages,  or 
Tories  disguised  as  such,  kept  the  inhabitants  of  the 
valley  in  constant  fear  and  alarm,  and  military  men 
became  eager  to  inaugurate  General  Washington's 
plan  of  carrying  the  war  into  the  enemy's  country. 
It  was  known  that  in  the  Senecas'  country,  in  the 
Genesee  Valley,  and  around  the  lakes  of  central  New 
York  large  crops  of  corn  and  vegetables  and  orchards 
of  apples,  pears,  and  small  fruits  were  raised,  not  alone 
for  the  Indians,  but  as  supplies  for  the  British  army. 
It  was  for  the  purpose  of  the  destruction  of  this  fair 
country  and  the  expulsion  or  extermination  of  the 
turbulent  tribes  that  General  Sullivan's  expedition 
of  1779  was  organized,  laid  waste  the  fields  and  vil- 
lages of  the  Senecas  and  Cayugas  and  drove  the 


Sullivan's  Expedition  107 

inhabitants  back  to  the  British  frontier  posts  at 
Niagara  and  Oswego. 

In  April,  1779  (which  was  previous  to  the  organ- 
ization of  General  Sullivan's  expedition),  General 
Clinton  despatched  a  portion  of  Colonel  Ganse- 
voort's  and  Van  Schaick's  regiments  to  chastise 
the  Onondagas.  The  party  consisted  of  five  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Van  Schaick,  who  was  instructed  to  burn  their  cas- 
tles and  villages,  destroy  their  cattle  and  other  prop- 
erty and  make  as  many  prisoners  as  possible.  The 
expedition  went  down  Wood  Creek  to  Oneida  Lake, 
thence  up  Oswego  River  to  a  point  oh  Onondaga  Lake, 
where  Salina  now  stands.  As  a  thick  fog  concealed 
their  movements  they  were  able  to  approach  within 
four  or  five  miles  before  they  were  discovered.  As 
soon  as  the  first  village  was  attacked,  the  alarm 
spread  to  the  others.  Three  villages,  consisting  of 
fifty  houses,  were  destroyed,  twelve  Indians  killed, 
and  thirty-three  were  made  prisoners.  A  large  quan- 
tity of  corn  and  beans  was  consumed  and  all  of  the 
horses  and  cattle  were  slaughtered.  The  council- 
house  was  not  burned,  but  the  swivel  therein  was 
spiked  and  the  ancient  and,  to  them,  sacred  council 
fire  extinguished. 

This  expedition  was  cruel  and  of  doubtful  wis- 
dom, as  it  alarmed  the  neutral  Oneidas  who  were 
faithful  to  the  Americans,  because,  having  inter- 
married among  the  Onondagas,  some  of  their  rela- 
tives had  been  either  slain  or  impoverished. 

But  the  ire  of  the  Onondagas  was  fiercely  aroused, 
not  alone  on  account  of  the  destruction  of  property 


io8        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

and  loss  of  life,  but  because  the  great  council  fire  of 
the  confederacy,  of  which  they  had  been  keepers 
from  the  organization  of  the  confederacy,  had  again 
been  extinguished.  The  fire,  in  historic  times,  had 
been  put  out  by  Count  Frontenac  in  1692,  and  again 
extinguished  in  1777,  and  to  avenge  this,  the  third 
extinction,  three  hundred  braves  were  immediately 
sent  upon  the  war-path,  harassing  settlements  on 
both  sides  of  the  river.  Under  the  guidance  of  a  Tory 
they  descended  upon  the  German  settlement  at 
Cobleskill,  murdering,  plundering,  and  burning.  The 
militia  turned  out,  but,  being  led  into  an  ambuscade, 
a  number  of  them  were  killed.  They  fought  bravely 
and  while  they  were  contending  with  the  Indians 
the  people  fled  in  safety  to  Schoharie.  Seven  of 
the  soldiers  took  post  in  a  strong  house,  which  the 
Onondagas  set  on  fire  and  the  brave  young  fellows 
all  perished  in  the  flames.  The  settlement  was 
burned,  twenty-two  patriots  were  killed,  and  forty- 
two  were  carried  away  captives. 

While  the  Indians  were  doing  their  deadly  work 
in  the  vicinity  of  Cobleskill,  another  party  fell  upon 
the  Canajoharie  settlement,  took  three  prisoners, 
captured  some  horses  and  drove  the  people  into  Fort 
Plain.  On  the  same  day  another  party  attacked 
a  small  settlement  at  Stone  Arabia,  burned  some 
houses,  and  killed  several  people.  A  party  of  Sene- 
cas  also  appeared  at  Schoharie  and  committed  fur- 
ther depredations. 

The  expedition  of  General  Sullivan  into  the  Senecas' 
country  is,  incidentally,  of  interest  to  the  Mohawk 
Valley  from  the  fact  that  the  right  division  of  his  army 


Sullivan's  Expedition  109 

under  General  James  Clinton  advanced  up  the  Mo- 
hawk River  with  two  hundred  and  ten  bateaux  and 
fifteen  hundred  troops,  reaching  Canajoharie  June  16, 
1779,  and  on  June  i7th  commenced  the  arduous  port- 
age of  bateaux  and  stores  to  Otsego  Lake,  twenty 
miles  over  exceedingly  bad  roads.  This  he  accom- 
plished in  nine  days'  time,  and  on  July  ist  passed 
down  the  lake  to  its  foot,  where  Cooperstown  now 
stands,  and  awaited  orders.  While  thus  detained 
scouts  were  sent  out  to  examine  the  bed  of  the  outlet 
of  the  lake,  which  constituted  the  head  waters  of  the 
Susquehanna  River,  and  found  it  a  narrow,  shallow 
stream  half  choked  with  logs  and  flood  wood  and  not 
having  enough  water  to  float  a  birch  bark  Indian 
canoe.  In  order  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  loaded 
bateaux  along  this  rippling  forest  stream,  the  troops 
were  ordered  to  build  a  substantial  log  dam  across 
the  outlet,  by  means  of  which  the  waters  of  the  lake 
were  raised  two  feet.  On  each  bank  of  the  Susque- 
hanna wherever  a  clearing  had  been  found  the 
Indians  had  planted  their  crops,  while  sixty  miles 
below  were  the  Indian  village  and  plantations  of 
Oghwaga. 

It  was  not  until  August  gth  that  General  Clinton 
received  orders  to  advance.  W.  L.  Stone  says,  in 
his  Life  of  Brant 

And  when  on  that  day  he  was  relieved  from  his  vexatious 
halt  the  dam  was  broken  and  his  flotilla  was  not  only  borne 
triumphantly  along  upon  the  pile  of  impatient  waters,  but 
the  swelling  of  the  torrent  beyond  its  banks  caused  wide  and 
unexpected  destruction  to  the  growing  crops  of  the  Indians 
on  their  plantations  and  at  Oghwaga  and  its  vicinity.  They 


1 10         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

were  moreover  greatly  affrighted  at  the  sudden  and  unex- 
pected rise  in  the  waters  in  the  driest  season  of  the  year,  es- 
pecially as  there  had  been  no  rains  and  the  hot  midsummer  sun 
was  shining  from  a  sky  unflecked  by  fleecy  cirrus,  undimmed 
by  sombre  storm-laden  clouds,  and  attributed  the  event  to 
the  interposition  of  the  "Great  Spirit"  who  thus  showed  he 
was  angry  with  them.  The  country  was  wild  and  unin- 
habited, save  by  scattered  families,  arid  here  and  there  by 
some  few  of  the  more  adventurous  white  settlers  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Unadilla.  The  sudden  swelling  of  this 
mountain  stream,  therefore,  bearing  upon  its  surging,  tumult- 
uous waters  a  flotilla  of  more  than  two  hundred  laden 
vesesls,  through  a  region  of  primitive  forest,  was  a  spectacle 
which  might  well  appall  the  untutored  inhabitants  of  the 
region  thus  invaded. 

At  Oghwaga  General  Clinton  was  met  by  a  detach- 
ment from  Paulding's  regiment,  and  on  August  226. 
joined  General  Sullivan  at  Tioga  Point. 


NOTE.  Queen  ^Esther,  notorious  as  the  "fiend  of  Wy- 
oming,"  was  living  at  Sheshequire,  six  miles  below  Tioga 
Point,  in  1772,  and  removed  at  about  that  date  six  miles 
north  and  founded  a  new  town,  afterward  known  as  Queen 
Esther's  town.  This  was  afterward  destroyed  by  Col. 
Hartley  in  1778,  when  she  probably  removed  to  Chemung. 
She  had  a  son  who  lost  his  life  a  short  time  previous  to  the 
massacre  of  Wyoming,  which  was  probably  the  exciting  cause 
of  her  fury  at  that  place.  She  was  a  daughter  of  French 
Margaret,  granddaughter  of  Madam  Montour,  and  a  sister 
of  Catharine  Montour,  2d.  She  had  another  sister,  Mary, 
who  was  the  wife  of  John  Cook,  alias  Kanaghargait,  a  Seneca 
chief  sometimes  called  White  Wings.  Her  own  husband 
was  Eglohawin,  chief  sachem  of  the  Minsi  Delawares. 


o 

10 


G 

O 
i — » 

-!-> 

C/2 

of 
w 

O 

w 


CHAPTER    IX 

SIR  JOHN  JOHNSON'S  SECOND  RAID,  OCTOBER,  1780 — • 
BATTLE  OF  STONE  ARABIA — BATTLE  OF  KLOCK'S 
FIELD — GENERAL  ROBERT  VAN  RENSSELAER — 
BRITISH  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  RAIDS  OF  CAPTAIN 
JOSEPH  BRANT 

DURING  the  autumn  of  1 780  the  Indians,  thirsting 
for  revenge  for  the  wrong  and  misery  inflicted  by 
General  Sullivan,  were  planning  extensive  expeditions 
against  the  Mohawk  and  Schoharie  settlements.  The 
leaders  were  Sir  John  Johnson,  Brant,  and  the  famous 
half-breed  Corn-Planter.  The  Indians  rendezvoused 
at  Tioga  Point,  and,  ascending  the  Susquehanna, 
formed  a  junction  at  Unadilla  with  Sir  John  Johnson 
and  his  forces,  which  consisted  of  three  companies  of 
his  Greens,  one  company  of  German  Yagers,  two 
hundred  of  Butler's  Rangers,  one  company  of  British 
regulars,  under  Captain  Duncan,  and  a  number  of 
Mohawks.  They  came  from  Montreal  by  way  of 
Oswego,  bringing  with  them  two  small  mortars,  a 
brass  three-pounder  and  a  piece  called  a  grasshopper. 
The  plan  of  invasion  was  to  proceed  along  the  Char- 
lotte River  to  its  source,  thence  across  to  the  head  of 
the  Scnoharie,  sweep  all  the  settlements  along  its 
course  to  its  junction  with  the  Mohawk,  and  then 
devastate  the  beautiful  valley  down  to  Schenectady. 


ii2        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

How  the  valley  of  the  Schoharie  was  devastated,  the 
many  tales  of  cruelty  by  the  Indians  and  bravery  of 
the  white  settlers,  the  dwellings  and  barns  and  boun- 
tiful harvest  that  were  destroyed,  have  been  told  so 
vividly  by  J.  R.  Simms  and  others  that  I  will  not  at- 
tempt to  repeat  the  gruesome  tale  at  this  time;  but 
will  endeavor  to  follow  Sir  John  Johnson  and  his 
mixed  forces  in  their  progress  from  Fort  Hunter  on 
the  Mohawk  River,  where  he  arrived  October  1 7th  and 
destroyed  everything  belonging  to  the  Whigs.  On 
the  1 8th  he  began  his  devastating  march  up  the  Mo- 
hawk Valley.  Caughnawaga  was  burned  and  every 
dwelling  on  both  sides  of  the  river  as  far  west  as  Fort 
Plain  was  destroyed,  Sir  John  advancing  with  the 
main  body  on  the  south  side  and  Captain  Duncan's 
division  on  the  north.  Conspicuous  among  the  suffer- 
ers was  Jelles  Fonda,  a  faithful  and  confidential  officer 
under  Sir  William  Johnson,  but  who,  having  turned 
his  back  upon  the  royal  cause,  was  singled  out  as  a 
special  mark  of  vengeance.  His  mansion  at  the 
"  Nose"  in  the  town  of  Palatine  was  destroyed,  to- 
gether with  property  estimated  at  sixty  thousand 
dollars.  The  Major  was  absent.  Under  the  cover 
of  a  thick  fog  his  wife  escaped  and  made  her  way  on 
foot  to  Schenectady,  twenty-six  miles  away. 

Sir  John  encamped,  on  the  i8th,  above  the  "Nose, " 
and  on  the  following  morning  crossed  to  the  north 
side  at  Keder's  Riff.  A  greater  part  of  the  motley 
army  continued  up  the  river,  destroying  crops  and 
buildings,  but  a  detachment  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
men  was  despatched  from  Keder's  Riff  (Spraker's 
Basin)  against  the  small  stockade  called  Fort  Paris, 


Sir  John  Johnson's  Second  Raid        113 

in  Stone  Arabia,  about  two  and  one  half  miles  from 
the  Mohawk  River.  This  fort  was  located  a  few  rods 
northeast  of  the  crossroads  of  this  little  hamlet,  and 
at  the  time  mentioned  was  occupied  by  Colonel  John 
Brown  with  a  garrison  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  men. 
Tidings  having  been  sent  to  Albany  of  the  advent 
of  Sir  John  Johnson  into  the  settlements  of  the 
Schoharie,  General  Robert  Van  Rensselaer,  with 
the  Claverack,  Albany,  and  Schenectady  regiments, 
pushed  on  by  forced  marches  to  encounter  him, 
accompanied  by  Governor  Clinton.  On  the  evening 
of  the  1 7th  this  body,  together  with  two  hundred 
Oneida  Indians,  encamped  on  the  Stanton  farm  in 
Florida,  near  the  present  city  of  Amsterdam,  and 
from  this  camp,  having  heard  that  Fort  Paris  was 
to  be  attacked  on  the  morning  of  the  igth  inst.,  he 
sent  word  to  Colonel  Brown  to  march  out  and  check 
the  advance  of  Sir  John's  troops,  while  at  the  same 
time  he  would  be  ready  to  fall  on  his  rear.  Brown 
promptly  obeyed  and  at  nine  o'clock,  the  hour 
designated,  marched  about  half  way  towards  the 
river  and  gave  battle  to  Sir  John,  who  had  diverted 
the  greater  part  of  his  force  to  meet  Colonel  Brown 
at  the  ruined  works  of  old  Fort  Keyser.  But  "the 
best-laid  plans  of  mice  and  men  gang  aft  agley, " 
and,  as  Van  Rensselaer 's  advance  was  impeded, 
no  diversion  was  created  in  Brown's  favor.  Fort 
Paris  was  three  miles  from  the  river,  and  undoubt- 
edly Brown  could  have  defended  it  successfully 
against  any  force  that  Johnson  would  have  sent 
against  it;  and  yet,  obeying  the  orders  of  a  general 
who  in  other  ways  that  day  proved  himself  to  have 


1 14        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

been  incompetent,  this  brave  man  met  the  enemy 
two  thirds  of  the  way  to  the  river,  where  the  contest 
began.  Overpowered  by  numbers  he  continued  the 
fight,  slowly  retreating,  expecting  every  moment 
to  hear  the  firing  in  the  enemy's  rear — but  in  vain. 
Contesting  the  ground  inch  by  inch  for  some  distance, 
until  observing  that  the  Indians  were  gaining  his 
flank,  he  ordered  a  retreat,  at  which  time  he  received 
a  musket-ball  in  his  breast,  killing  him  instantly. 
About  forty  of  his  men  were  killed  and  the  remainder 
sought  safety  in  flight. 

Sir  John  now  dispersed  his  forces  in  small  bands  to 
a  distance  of  five  or  six  miles  in  every  direction  to 
pillage  the  country.  He  desolated  Stone  Arabia, 
and,  proceeding  to  Klock's  field  near  the  present 
village  of  St.  Johnsville,  halted  to  rest. 

General  Van  Rensselaer  was  now  in  close  pursuit 
of  Sir  John  with  a  strong  force,  having  marched 
rapidly  up  the  south  side  of  the  river,  and  was  joined 
by  Captain  McKean  with  some  eighty  volunteers, 
together  with  a  strong  body  of  Oneida  warriors,  led  by 
their  principal  chief,  Louis  Atayataronghta,  who 
had  been  commissioned  a  lieutenant  -  colonel  by 
Congress.  With  these  additions,  the  command  of 
Van  Rensselaer  numbered  about  fifteen  hundred — 
a  force  in  every  way  superior  to  that  of  the  enemy. 
W.  L.  Stone  in  Life  of  Brant  says:  "Arriving 
at  Keder's  ford,  General  Van  Rensselaer  found  that 
Sir  John  had  stationed  a  guard  of  forty  men  to  dispute 
his  passage.  Approaching  that  point  he  halted, 
and  did  not  again  advance  until  the  guard  of  the 
enemy  had  been  withdrawn.  Continuing  his  march, 


Ornamented  Window,  Church  at  Stone  Arabia. 


Sir  John  Johnson's  Second  Raid        115 

still  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  while  the  enemy 
was  actively  engaged  in  the  work  of  death  and  de- 
traction on  the  north,  Van  Rensselaer  arrived  oppo- 
site the  battle-ground  where  Brown  had  fallen,  before 
the  firing  had  ceased,  and  while  the  savage  war-whoop 
was  yet  resounding.  This  was  about  n  A.M.,  and 
the  Americans  came  to  a  halt,  about  three  miles 
below  Garoga  Creek,  still  on  the  south  side.  While 
there,  some  of  the  fugitives  from  Colonel  Brown's 
regiment  came  running  down,  and  jumping  into  the 
river,  forded  it  without  difficulty." 

As  they  came  to  the  south  bank,  the  General  in- 
quired whence  they  came.  One  of  them,  a  militia 
officer  named  Van  Allen,  replied  that  they  had 
escaped  from  Brown's  battle.  ' '  How  has  it  gone  ? " — 
"Colonel  Brown  is  killed,  with  many  of  his  men.  Are 
you  going  there?"  "I  am  not  acquainted  with  the 
fording  place, "  said  the  General.  He  was  answered 
that  there  was  no  difficulty  in  the  case.  The  General 
then  inquired  of  Van  Allen  if  he  would  return  as 
pilot,  and  the  reply  was  promptly  in  the  affirmative. 
Hereupon  Captain  McKean  and  Louis,  the  Oneida 
chief,  led  their  respective  commands  through  the  river 
to  the  north  side,  expecting  the  main  army  immedi- 
ately to  follow.  At  this  moment  Colonel  Dubois, 
of  the  State  levies,  rode  up  to  the  General,  who  im- 
mediately mounted  his  horse,  and,  instead  of  crossing 
the  river,  accompanied  the  Colonel  to  Fort  Plain, 
some  distance  above,  to  dinner  as  it  was  understood. 
Meantime  the  baggage- wagons  were  driven  into  the 
river,  to  serve  in  part  as  a  bridge  for  the  main  body 
of  Van  Rensselaer 's  forces,  and  they  commenced 


n6         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

crossing  the  stream  in  single  files.  The  passage  in 
this  way  was  not  effected  until  four  o'clock  p.  M., 
at  which  time  the  General  returned  from  Fort  Plain 
and  joined  them  just  as  the  last  man  had  crossed  over. 
Governor  Clinton  remained  at  the  fort.  As  the  Gen- 
eral arrived  at  the  water's  edge,  Colonel  Louis,  as 
the  Oneida  chieftain  was  called,  shook  his  sword  at 
him  and  denounced  him  as  a  Tory.  Arrived  at  the 
north  side,  Colonel  William  Harper  took  the  liberty 
of  remonstrating  with  the  General  at  what  he  con- 
ceived to  be  a  great  and  unnecessary  delay,  attended 
with  a  needless  loss  of  life  and  property  on  the  part 
of  the  inhabitants  who  had  been  suffered  thus 
long  to  remain  unprotected.  From  that  moment 
Van  'Rensselaer  moved  with  due  expedition.  The 
troops  were  set  in  motion,  and  marched  in  regular 
order,  in  three  divisions,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Oneida  warriors  and  the  volunteers  under 
McKean,  who  regulated  their  own  movements  as 
they  pleased — showing  no  disposition,  however,  to 
lag  behind.  The  advance  was  led  by  Colonel  Morgan 
Lewis. 

Anticipating  that  he  would  be  compelled  to  receive 
an  attack,  Sir  John  made  his  dispositions  accordingly. 
His  regular  troops,  Butler's  Rangers,  and  the  Tories 
less  regularly  organized,  were  posted  on  a  small  allu- 
vial plain  partly  encompassed  by  a  sweeping  bend  of 
the  river.  A  slight  breastwork  had  been  hastily  thrown 
across  the  neck  of  the  little  peninsula  thus  formed, 
for  the  protection  of  his  troops,  and  the  Indians  under 
Thayendanega  were  secreted  among  the  thick  scrub 
oaks  covering  the  tableland  of  a  few  feet  elevation; 


Sir  John  Johnson's  Second  Raid         117 

yet  farther  north  a  detachment  of  German  Yagers 
supported  the  Indians. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  the  day  when  Van  Rensse- 
laer  arrived,  and  the  battle  was  immediately  begun 
in  the  open  field.  Two  of  the  advancing  divisions  of 
state  troops,  forming  the  left,  were  directed  against 
the  regular  forces  of  Sir  John  on  the  flats,  beginning 
their  firing  from  a  great  distance  with  small  arms 
only — the  field-pieces  not  having  been  taken  across 
the  river.  Colonel  Dubois  commanded  the  extreme 
right,  which  was  so  far  extended  that  he  had  no  ene- 
mies to  encounter.  Next  to  him  were  McKean's  vol- 
unteers and  the  Oneida  Indians,  whose  duty  it  was 
to  attack  Thayendanega's  Indians  and  the  Yagers. 
These  were  supported  by  a  small  corps  of  infantry 
commanded  by  Colonel  Morgan  Lewis.  The  Ameri- 
cans' left  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Cuyler  of  Al- 
bany. Sir  John's  right  was  formed  of  a  company  of 
regulars.  His  own  regiment  of  Greens  composed  the 
centre,  its  left  resting  upon  the  ambuscaded  Indians. 
The  latter  first  sounded  the  war-whoop,  which  was 
promptly  answered  by  the  Oneidas.  Both  parties 
eagerly  rushed  forward,  and  the  attack  for  the  instant 
was  mutually  impetuous. 

Dubois,  though  too  far  extended,  quickly  brought 
his  regiment  to  the  support  of  McKean's  volunteers, 
who  were  following  up  the  attack  of  the  Oneidas.  The 
hostile  Indians  manifested  a  disposition  to  stand 
for  a  few  moments ;  but  Dubois  had  no  sooner  charged 
closely  upon  them  than  they  fled  with  precipitation 
to  the  fording  place  near  the  upper  Indian  castle 
(Danube),  about  two  miles  above — crossing  the  road 


ii8         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

in  their  flight  and  throwing  themselves  in  the  rear  of 
the  Greens  as  a  cover.  Brant  was  wounded  in  the 
heel,  but  not  so  badly  as  to  prevent  his  escape. 

The  enemy's  regular  troops  and  rangers,  however,  fought 
with  spirit,  although  Sir  John  himself  was  reported  by  some 
to  have  fled  with  the  Indians.  On  the  flight  of  the  Indians, 
Major  Van  Benschoten  of  Dubois's  regiment  hastened  to  the 
General  for  permission  to  pursue  the  flying  enemy.  It  was 
just  twilight,  and  the  indications  were  not  to  be  mistaken 
that  the  best  portion  of  the  enemy's  forces  were  in  confusion 
and  on  the  point  of  being  conquered.  The  disappointment 
was  therefore  great,  when,  instead  of  allowing  a  pursuit  of 
the  Indians,  or  charging  upon  the  feeble  breastworks  on  the 
flats,  and  thus  finishing  the  battle,  General  Van  Rensselaer 
ordered  his  forces  to  retire  for  the  night.  His  avowed  object 
was  to  obtain  a  better  position  for  a  bivouac,  and  to  renew- 
and  complete  the  battle  in  the  morning — for  which  he  fell 
back  nearly  three  miles,  to  Fox's  Fort. 

Captain  McKean  and  the  Oneida  chief  Louis  did 
not  strictly  obey  orders,  and  early  the  next  morning 
started  off  with  their  forces  in  pursuit.  Johnson,  with 
the  Indians  and  Yagers,  fled  toward  Onondaga  Lake 
where  they  had  left  their  boats  concealed,  his  Greens 
and  Rangers  following.  Van  Rensselaer  and  his 
whole  force  pursued  them  as  far  as  Fort  Herkirner, 
and  then  McKean  and  Louis  were  ordered  to  press 
on  in  advance  after  the  fugitives.  They  struck  the 
trail  of  Johnson  the  next  morning  and  soon  afterward 
came  upon  his  deserted  camp  with  the  fires  yet  burn- 
ing. Halting  for  a  short  time,  Colonel  Dubois  came  up 
and  urged  them  forward,  repeating  the  assurances  of 
the  General's  near  approach  and  sure  support.  The 
Oneida  chief  shook  his  head  and  refused  to  proceed 


Sir  John  Johnson's  Second  Raid        119 

another  step  until  General  Van  Rensselaer  should 
make  his  appearance.  There  was  accordingly  a  halt 
for  some  time,  during  which  a  Doctor  Allen  arrived 
from  the  main  army,  informing  the  officer  that  the 
pursuit  had  already  been  abandoned  by  the  General, 
who  was  four  miles  distant  on  his  return  march. 

The  bitter  feeling  among  the  troops  and  inhabitants 
of  the  valley  against  General  Van  Rensselaer  was 
intense,  and  charges  of  incompetency  and  even  Tory- 
ism were  freely  made.  It  was  even  said  that  owing 
to  family  ties  he  had  purposely  allowed  Sir  John  to 
escape  from  the  toils  in  which  the  impetuosity  of  the 
American  troops  had  surrounded  him.  However, 
the  General  was  summoned  before  a  military  court 
and  acquitted, — probably  with  the  Scotch  verdict 
"not  proven." 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  some  to  read  the  British 
reports  of  these  raids  as  furnished  by  Guy  Johnson: 

Lieut.  Clement  reports  that  Captain  Brant  has  effected  a 
very  good  piece  of  service  and  is  advancing  against  the  rebel 
frontier.  On  his  march  from  hence  he  came  upon  the  only 
remaining  Indian  village  of  the  Oneidas,  sixteen  miles  from 
Fort  Schuyler.  He  found  the  village  abandoned,  but  met 
some  Indians  who  told  him  they  had  returned  through  fear 
of  parties  of  strange  Indians,  with  many  other  particulars 
in  which  it  appeared  they  had  deceived  him,  for  they  soon 
deserted  and  gave  notice  to  the  garrison  at  Fort  Schuyler. 
Captain  Brant  then  burnt  the  rebel  fort  at  the  village  with 
other  buildings  and  marched  to  the  Indians  below  Fort 
Schuyler,  where  he  met  the  Oneidas  in  camp  and  called  upon 
them  to  follow  the  example  of  the  rest  of  their  people  and 
return  to  the  British  government.  About  100  replied  that 
it  was  their  desire  and  they  are  now  partly  come  to  this  place 
[Niagara]. 


120        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

The  small  remainder  ran  towards  Fort  Schuyler,  which 
they  reached,  except  two,  who  were  shot.  [Again:]  Lieut. 
Clement  reports  that  Captain  Brant  has  burnt  and  destroyed 
the  Oneida  village,  Conowaroharie,  with  the  rebel  fort  and 
village,  and  retired  somewhat  to  deceive  the  enemy.  They 
proceeded  to  the  Mohawk  River  with  about  300  Indians  and 
arrived  at  the  settlement  called  Kley's  Barrack  about  10  A.M. 
on  August  2d,  which  having  reconnoitred,  he  and  the  chief 
warriors  thought  proper  to  detach  David  Karacanty  with 
the  greater  part  of  the  Indians  to  make  a  detour  and  suddenly 
attack  Fort  Plank  [Fort  Plain],  while  Joseph  and  the  re- 
mainder should  come  on  directly  and  prevent  any  scattering 
parties  from  taking  shelter  in  the  fort.  In  this  they  were 
disappointed  by  the  too  great  eagerness  of  the  Indians  to 
take  prisoners,  who  scattered  and  alarmed  the  settlement, 
by  which  a  considerable  number  of  men  got  into  the  fort, 
which  made  the  attack  inexpedient,  as  it  was  well  fortified 
and  had  two  pieces  of  cannon  mounted.  Disappointed  they 
advanced  to  the  upper  part  of  the  settlement,  where  the 
rebels  had  a  fort  at  the  house  of  Hendrick  Walrod,  which 
they  abandoned.  This  was  immediately  burned,  and  scat- 
tering, the  Indians  destroyed  the  houses  till  they  came  to 
Elias  Map's,  where  they  had  another  picketed  fort,  which 
they  likewise  burned.  The  extent  of  the  settlement  destroyed 
was  on  the  Mohawk  River  in  length  two  miles  and  above  five 
miles  in  breadth,  and  containing  about  100  houses,  two  mills, 
a  church,  and  two  forts.  They  took  and  killed  300  black 
cattle  and  200  horses,  besides  hogs,  poultry,  etc.,  and  de- 
stroyed a  considerable  quantity  of  grain  of  different  kinds. 
The  number  of  rebels  killed  and  prisoners  amounts  to  about 
45.  Captain  Brant  released  a  number  of  women  and  children 
and  having  effected  this  he  retired  to  Butler's  Mills  about  three 
days  since.  With  the  greater  part  of  the  Indians  he  intends 
to  pay  the  rebels  another  visit  before  their  return,  for  which 
purpose  they  have  divided  into  seven  parties.  These  detach- 
ments marched  by  separate  routes  against  German  Flats, 
Schoharie  and  Cherry  Valley,  where  they  took  many  pris- 
oners, destroyed  dwellings,  and  created  intense  alarm. 


Sir  John  Johnson's  Second  Raid        121 

The  above  report  was  dated  Niagara,  Aug.  1 1,  1 780. 
Again  from  the  British  in  Sept.,  1780: 

Lieut.  Col.  Butler  with  200  rangers  and  220  regular  troops 
from  the  garrison  of  Niagara  was  directed  to  join  Sir  John  John- 
son at  Oswego  and  act  under"  his  orders.  His  instructions  for- 
bade him  to  take  "  a  single  man,  who  is  not  a  good  marcher 
and  capable  of  bearing  fatigue.  I  hope  Joseph  is  returned" 
Governor  Haldimand  added,  "  as  I  would  by  all  means  have 
him  employed  on  this  service. " 

Contrary  winds  prevented  Butler  from  arriving  at 
Oswego  until  October  ist,  and  by  that  time  the  garri- 
sons on  the  Mohawk  were  warned  by  their  Indian 
spies  (Oneidas)  that  he  had  sailed  from  Niagara  on 
an  expedition  of  some  kind.  It  was  not  until  day- 
break on  the  1 7th  that  the  weary  column,  commanded 
by  Sir  John  Johnson,  passed  the  fort  at  the  head  of 
the  Schoharie,  having  made  a  long  detour  through 
the  wilderness  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the  enemy 
in  an  entirely  unexpected  quarter,  and  swept  along 
the  west  bank  of  that  stream  down  to  the  Mohawk, 
burning  every  building  and  stack  of  grain  as  they 
went  along.  Sir  John  then  "detached  Captain 
Thompson  of  the  Rangers  and  Captain  Brant  with 
about  150  Rangers  and  Indians  to  destroy  the  settle- 
ment at  Fort  Hunter  on  the  east  side  of  Schoharie 
Creek,  which  they  effected  without  opposition,  the 
inhabitants  having  fled  to  the  fort."  Advancing 
swiftly  up  the  Mohawk  the  invaders  laid  waste 
the  country  on  both  sides  until  midnight,  when 
utterly  exhausted  they  halted  at  the  narrow  pass 
called  the  "Nose"  to  snatch  a  few  hours'  sleep.  Be- 
fore daybreak  they  were  again  on  the  march  and  soon 


122        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

encountered  Colonel  Brown  with  360  (?)  men  from 
Stone  Arabia,  who  attempted  to  check  their  further 
progress. 

While  the  detachments  of  the  8th  and  34th  regiments 
advanced  directly  upon  the  front  of  the  enemy's  position, 
Brant  with  a  party  of  Indians  made  a  circuit  through  the 
woods  to  turn  their  right  flank,  and  Capt.  John  Macdonnell 
led  a  body  of  rangers  in  the  opposite  direction  to  turn  their 
left.  The  position  was  carried  with  trifling  loss  to  the  assail- 
ants, while  Colonel  Brown  and  about  a  hundred  of  his  men 
were  killed  or  taken. 

Johnson  reported  that: 

Captain  Macdonnell  and  Captain  Brant  exerted  themselves 
on  this  occasion  in  a  manner  that  did  them  honor  and  con- 
tributed greatly  to  our  success.  Captain  Brant  received  a 
flesh  wound  in  the  sole  of  his  foot  near  the  former  wound. 

Before  night  they  were  forced  to  fight  a  sharp  rear-guard 
action  with  a  pursuing  force  of  more  than  a  thousand  men 
under  General  Robert  Van  Rensselaer.  They  turned  upon 
their  assailants,  drove  them  from  their  position,  and  crossed 
the  river  unmolested.  During  their  raid  they  had  destroyed 
thirteen  grist-mills,  many  saw-mills,  a  thousand  houses,  and 
about  the  same  number  of  barns,  containing,  it  was  estimated, 
600,000  bushels  of  grain.  The  severity  of  the  blow  from  a 
military  point  of  view  was  freely  acknowledged  by  their 
enemies. — CRUIKSHANK. 

And  this  in  retaliation  for  General  Sullivan 's  im- 
politic expedition  into  the  Indian  country. 


CHAPTER  X 

COLONEL    MARINUS    WILLETT — BATTLE   OF   DORLACH 
(SHARON  SPRINGS). 

DURING  the  year  1781  small  parties  of  Indians 
and  Tories  harassed  the  settlements  of  the 
Mohawk  Valley  and  terrorized  the  inhabitants.  The 
spirit  of  the  people  had  in  a  great  measure  been 
crushed,  and  the  militia  broken  down  by  the  disas- 
trous invasions  of  the  previous  year,  and  no  troops 
seem  to  have  been  available  for  their  protection,  as 
the  commander-in-chief  was  again  evidently  prepar- 
ing for  some  enterprise  of  greater  importance  than 
the  protection  of  the  valley  from  the  skulking  sav- 
ages of  the  north. 

It  was  finally  decided,  however,  to  consolidate  the 
skeletons  of  five  New  York  regiments  into  two,  which 
together  with  all  militia  levies  were  placed  in  com- 
mand of  Marinus  Willett,  whose  name  alone  was  a 
tower  of  strength  to  the  people  of  Tryon  County.  A 
fortnight  after  his  arrival  and  the  gathering  of  the 
forces,  it  was  found  that  his  command  consisted  of 
barely  three  hundred  men,  including  officers,  with 
headquarters  at  Fort  Rensselaer  (near  Fort  Plain). 

On  the  gth  of  July,  1781,  nearly  three  hundred  In- 
dians and  a  few  white  men,  commanded  by  a  Tory 
named  Doxstader,  attacked  and  destroyed  the  set- 
tlement of  Currytown,  murdered  several  of  the 

123 


The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

inhabitants,  and  carried  others  away  as  prisoners. 
Curry  town  was  a  small,  straggling  village  of  twenty  or 
thirty  houses  and  situated  about  three  miles  from  the 
Mohawk  south  of  the  * '  Nose. ' '  One  of  the  houses,  that 
of  Henry  Lewis,  was  surrounded  by  a  stockade  and 
used  for  a  fort.  The  settlers,  unsuspicious  of  danger, 
were  generally  at  work  in  the  fields  when  the  enemy 
fell  upon  them.  It  was  toward  noon  when  the  In- 
dians, crouching  and  crawling,  emerged  from  the 
forest  toward  the  scattered  dwellings  and  with  torch 
and  tomahawk  commenced  their  work  of  destruction. 
Among  the  sufferers  were  the  Dievendorfs,  Kellers, 
Myerses,  Bellingers,  Tanners,  and  Lewises.  Jacob 
Dievendorf ,  the  elder,  escaped,  but  his  son  Frederick 
was  overtaken,  tomahawked,  and  scalped  on  his  way 
to  the  fort,  and  Frederick's  brother,  a  lad  of  eleven 
years,  was  taken  prisoner.  The  enemy  plundered  all 
of  the  barns  and  dwellings  save  the  fort  and  a  house 
belonging  to  a  Tory,  and  either  killed  or  drove  away 
most  of  the  cattle  and  horses  in  the  neighborhood. 
When  the  work  of  destruction  was  accomplished  the 
marauders  started  off  in  the  direction  of  New  Dorlach 
(now  Sharon)  with  their  prisoners  and  booty. 

Colonel  Willett  was  at  Fort  Plain  when  Currytown 
was  attacked.  On  the  previous  day  he  had  sent  out 
a  scout  of  thirty  or  forty  men  under  Captain  Gross 
to  patrol  the  country  for  the  twofold  purpose  of  pro- 
curing forage  and  watching  the  movements  of  the 
enemy.  They  went  in  the  direction  of  New  Dorlach, 
and  when  near  the  present  Sharon  Springs  discovered 
a  portion  of  the  enemy's  camp  in  a  cedar  swamp. 
Intelligence  of  this  fact  reached  Willett  at  the  moment 


Colonel  Marinus  Willett  125 

when  a  dense  smoke,  indicating  the  firing  of  a  village, 
was  seen  from  Fort  Plain  in  the  direction  of  Curry- 
town.  Captain  Robert  McKean  with  sixteen  men  was 
ordered  to  that  place,  with  instructions  to  assemble 
as  many  of  the  militia  on  the  way  as  possible.  With 
his  usual  celerity  that  officer  arrived  at  the  settlement 
in  time  to  assist  in  extinguishing  the  flames  of  some 
of  the  buildings  yet  unconsumed.  Colonel  Willett, 
in  the  meantime;  was  active  in  collecting  the  militia. 
Presuming  that  the  enemy  would  occupy  the  same 
encampment  that  night,  and  being  joined  by  the 
forces  under  McKean  and  Gross,  he  determined  to 
make  an  attack  upon  them  at  midnight  while  they 
were  asleep.  His  whole  strength  did  not  exceed  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  while  the  enemy's  force,  as  he 
afterward  discovered,  consisted  of  more  than  double 
that  number. 

The  night  was  dark  and  lowering,  and  the  dense 
forest  that  surrounded  the  swamp  encampment  of 
the  enemy  was  penetrated  only  by  a  bridle  path. 
His  guide  lost  his  way  and  it  was  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning  before  he  came  in  sight  of  Doxstader's 
troops,  who,  warned  of  his  approach,  had  taken  a 
more  advantageous  position.  From  this  position 
Willett  sought  to  draw  them,  and  for  that  purpose 
he  sent  forward  a  detachment  from  the  main  body, 
consisting  of  ten  resolute  men  under  Lieutenant  Jacob 
Sammons,  to  steal  as  near  as  possible,  give  them  one 
well-directed  fire,  and  retreat.  The  ruse  succeeded. 
Sammons  and  his  men,  after  discharging  their  guns 
with  considerable  effect,  turned  their  backs  at  the 
first  yell  of  the  Indians,  and  the  latter  sprang  forward 


126 


in  pursuit.  They  were,  however,  soon  met  by  Colonel 
Willett  in  person  advancing  at  the  head  of  the  main 
division,  which  consisted  of  one  hundred  men,  while 
Captain  McKean  was  left  with  fifty  more  as  reserve, 
to  act  as  occasion  might  require,  on  the  right.  The 
Indians  did  not  wait  an  attack,  however,  but  with 
great  appearance  of  determination  advanced  with 
their  wonted  shouts  and  yells,  and  began  to  fire. 

The  onset  of  the  Indians  was  furious ;  but  they  were 
received  with  firmness  and  in  turn  the  Americans 
advanced  with  their  wonted  shouts  and  such  mani- 
festation of  spirit  as  soon  caused  them  to  give  way. 
Simultaneously  with  their  attack  upon  the  main 
body  in  front,  the  Indians  had  made  an  equally  des- 
perate rush  upon  the  right  wing,  which  might  have 
been  attended  with  disaster,  but  for  the  destructive 
fire  poured  upon  them  by  the  reserves  of  Captain 
McKean.  The  Indians,  thus  driven  back,  now  be- 
took themselves  to  their  old  game  of  firing  from  be- 
hind trees;  but  Willett 's  men  understood  that  mode 
of  fighting  as  well  as  themselves.  They  did  not, 
however,  practise  it  long.  Willett  pressed  forward 
waving  his  hat  and  cheering  his  men,  calling  out  that 
he  could  catch  in  his  hat  all  the  balls  the  enemy  might 
send,  and  in  the  same  breath  exclaiming,  "The  day 
is  ours! "  and  with  timely  and  efficient  use  of  the  bay- 
onet the  whole  body  of  the  enemy  was  put  to  flight 
in  half  an  hour  after  the  engagement  began.  Their 
camp  was  taken  and  their  plunder  recaptured,  and 
the  Indians  retreated  down  their  old  trail  to  the  Sus- 
quehanna.  Their  loss  was  severe — nearly  forty  of 
their  dead  being  left  on  the  field. 


Colonel  Marinus  Willett  127 

Colonel  Willett' s  loss  was  five  killed  and  nine 
wounded.  Among  the  wounded  was  the  brave  Cap- 
tain McKean,  who  was  taken  to  Fort  Plain,  where  he 
died  a  few  days  after.  He  received  two  balls  early 
in  the  engagement,  but  kept  at  his  post  until  it  was 
all  over  and  the  Indians  had  fled,  when  he  collapsed. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  more  heroic  figure  in  the  history 
of  the  valley  during  the  war  of  Revolution  than  that 
of  Colonel  Marinus  Willett,  the  intrepid  commander  of 
the  yeomanry  who  dispersed  the  Indians  at  the  battle 
of  Dorlach  as  related  in  the  foregoing  pages.  He  was 
born  at  Jamaica,  Long  Island,  July  31,  1740,  being 
the  youngest  son  of  Edward  Willett,  a  farmer  in  that 
town.  When  only  eighteen  years  old  he  joined  the 
army  of  General  Abercrombie;  as  a  lieutenant  in 
Colonel  Delaney's  regiment  was  present  at  the  dis- 
astrous battle  at  Ticonderoga  in  1758,  and  accom- 
panied Bradstreet  in  his  successful  expedition  against 
Fort  Frontenac  the  same  year.  Exposure  in  the 
wilderness  injured  his  health,  and  he  was  confined 
by  sickness  in  the  newly  erected  Fort  Stanwix  until 
the  end  of  the  campaign. 

At  an  early  date  he  became  one  of  the  most  daring 
of  the  "Sons  of  Liberty"  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
When  the  British  troops  of  the  New  York  garrison 
were  ordered  to  Boston,  after  the  skirmish  at  Lexing- 
ton, they  attempted,  in  addition  to  their  own,  to  carry 
off  a  large  quantity  of  spare  arms  in  boxes  on  wagons. 
Notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  Whitehead 
Hicks,  the  Tory  mayor  of  New  York  city,  and  of 
Gouverneur  Morris  and  others,  Marinus  Willett  and  a 
small  body  of  the  "  Sons  of  Liberty, "  encouraged  by 


128         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

John  Morin  Scott,  boldly  confronted  the  British  sol- 
diers, seized  the  arms,  and  carried  them  back  to  the 
now  deserted  fort.  These  arms  were  afterwards  used 
by  Gansevoort's  regiment,  of  which  Willett  was  lieu- 
tenant-colonel. He  was  appointed  second  captain  in 
Colonel  McDougal's  regiment;  accompanied  General 
Montgomery  in  the  expedition  against  Canada;  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  St.  John's,  where  he 
remained  until  1776.  In  1777  he  was  in  command  of 
Fort  Constitution  on  the  Hudson  River  opposite 
West  Point,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel.  In 
May  of  that  year  he  was  ordered  to  Fort  Schuyler, 
where  he  distinguished  himself  as  the  commander  of  the 
sortie  made  from  that  garrison  when  the  camps  of  the 
Indians  were  destroyed  and  a  large  quantity  of  muni- 
tions of  war  and  camp  equipage  was  captured.  On 
August  8th  Willett,  together  with  Lieutenant  Stock- 
well,  left  the  fort  on  a  dangerous  secret  expedition  at 
midnight,  skirting  the  Indians'  camp  stealthily  as 
Indian  scouts,  and  with  the  skill  of  a  forest  runner 
evaded  the  prowling  savages.  It  was  raining  furiously 
when  they  left  the  sally-port  each  armed  with  spear 
and  hunting  knife.  Between  the  fort  and  German 
Flats,  their  destination,  was  an  extensive  swamp, 
almost  impassable.  Notwithstanding  this  obstruction, 
the  brave  fellows  crept  along  the  morass  on  their  hands 
and  knees  until  they  reached  the  river.  This  they 
crossed  upon  a  log,  using  their  hands  as  paddles,  and 
were  soon  beyond  the  line  of  savage  sentinels.  It 
was  very  dark,  their  pathway  was  in  a  thick  and  tan- 
gled woods,  and  they  soon  lost  their  way.  The  barking 
of  a  dog  gave  indication  of  proximity  to  an  Indian 


Colonel  Marinus  Willett  129 

camp,  and  for  hours  they  stood  in  the  water  up  to 
their  knees,  fearing  to  advance  or  retreat.  The 
clouds  broke  away  toward  dawn  and  the  rain  ceased 
and  revealed  to  them  the  gruesome  evidence  that 
they  were  on  the  outskirts  of  Oriskany's  battle-field 
and  near  the  fatal  causeway.  With  true  backwoods- 
men's caution  they  pushed  on  in  a  zigzag  way,  occa- 
sionally walking  considerable  distance  in  the  bed  of  a 
stream  to  foil  pursuers  that  might  be  on  their  trail. 
At  last  they  reached  the  German  Flats  in  safety, 
and  securing  fleet  horses  hurried  down  the  valley  to 
the  headquarters  of  General  Schuyler  to  urge  forward 
troops  for  the  succor  of  the  garrison  of  Fort  Schuyler. 
Returning  to  the  battle  of  Dorlach:  At  the  time 
of  the  attack  the  Indians  had  placed  most  of  their 
prisoners  on  the  horses  which  they  had  stolen  from 
Currytown,  and  each  was  well  guarded.  When  they 
were  about  to  retreat  before  Willett,  fearing  the  re- 
capture of  the  prisoners  and  the  consequent  loss  of 
scalps,  the  Mohawks  began  to  murder  and  scalp  them. 
Young  Jacob  Dievendorf  leaped  from  his  horse,  and, 
running  toward  the  swamp,  was  pursued,  knocked 
down  by  a  blow  of  a  tomahawk  on  the  shoulder, 
scalped,  and  left  for  dead.  Willett  did  not  bury  his 
slain,  but  a  detachment  of  militia,  under  Colonel 
Veeder,  who  repaired  to  the  field  after  the  battle  to 
care  for  the  slain,  fortunately  discovered  and  pro- 
ceeded to  bury  the  bodies  of  the  prisoners  who  were 
murdered  and  scalped  near  the  camp.  Young 
Dievendorf,  who  was  stunned  and  insensible,  had 
been  partially  covered  with  rubbish,  when  he  was 
seen  to  move.  His  bloody  face  being  taken  for  an 

9 


1 30         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Indian,  one  of  the  soldiers  levelled  his  musket  to 
shoot  him.  A  fellow  soldier,  perceiving  his  mistake, 
knocked  up  his  gun  and  saved  the  lad's  life.  He 
was  taken  to  Fort  Plain,  and  being  placed  under 
the  care  of  Dr.  Faught,  a  German  physician  of  Stone 
Arabia,  was  restored  to  health,  and  lived  to  be  an 
octogenarian. 

Although  defeated  and  driven  to  the  southern 
frontier,  the  Tories  and  Mohawks  that  comprised  the 
expedition  were  not  long  idle,  but  soon  various  bands 
appeared  at  different  points  in  the  Mohawk  Valley 
whose  murderous  raids  met  with  more  or  less  success 
in  the  capture  of  prisoners,  the  murder  of  isolated 
families,  and  the  destruction  of  buildings  and  har- 
vested crops  of  grain.  At  the  German  Flats  several 
spirited  encounters  took  place  between  the  enemy 
and  the  patriot  militia.  Captain  Solomon  Wood- 
worth  and  a  small  band  of  rangers  were  drawn  into 
ambush  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Dayton,  and  one  of 
the  most  desperate  and  bloody  engagements  of  the 
war  ensued.  Wood  worth  and  a  large  number  of 
his  rangers  were  slain  and  several  prisoners  were 
taken  by  the  Indians.  Only  fifteen  escaped.  Another 
affair  occurred  at  a  settlement  called  Schell's  Bush, 
about  four  miles  northeast  of  Herkimer  village. 
"The  heroic  defence  of  one  Christian  Schell  is  related 
in  stirring  prose  and  halting  verse."  Schell  or  Shell 
was  a  wealthy  German,  and,  in  order  to  protect  his 
family  and  his  extensive  farm  buildings,  erected  a 
strong  block-house  of  stout  logs,  of  two  stories,  the 
upper  one  projecting  so  as  to  allow  the  inmates  to 
fire  perpendicularly  upon  the  assailants.  No  windows 


Colonel  Marinus  Willett  13* 

were  built  in  the  first  story,  but  loopholes  were  placed 
on  all  sides  in  order  to  reach  all  points  of  attack, 
the  entrance  being  protected  by  a  massive  door  of 
hewn  logs  strongly  bolted  and  barred.  In  constant 
fear  of  incursions  of  hostiles,  Schell  kept  his  diminu- 
tive castle  well  supplied  with  ammunition,  water, 
and  food.  One  sultry  day  in  August,  1781,  while 
the  people  were  generally  in  the  field,  Donald  Mc- 
Donald, one  of  the  Scotch  refugees  from  Johnstown, 
with  a  party  of  sixty  Mohawk  Indians  and  Tories, 
made  a  descent  upon  Schell' s  Bush.  With  the  com- 
mand were  two  noted  traitors  named  Empie  and 
Casseleman. 

The  inhabitants  mostly  fled  to  Fort  Dayton  for 
safety,  but  Schell  and  his  family  took  refuge  in  his 
block-house.  He  and  his  two  sons  were  at  work  in 
the  fields.  The  two  sons  were  captured,  but  the 
father  and  the  four  other  boys,  who  were  near,  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  block-house  in  safety.  The 
small  fort  was  soon  invested,  but  the  assailants  were 
kept  at  a  respectful  distance  by  the  fire  from  the 
garrison.  Schell' s  wife  loaded  the  muskets,  while  her 
husband  and  sons  discharged  them  with  sure  aim. 

McDonald  tried  to  burn  the  block-house,  but  was 
unsuccessful.  Procuring  a  crowbar  he  boldly  ran 
up  to  the  door  and  attempted  to  force  it.  After 
striking  a  few  powerful  blows  with  the  bar,  he  was 
fired  on  by  Schell  and  wounded  so  severely  in  the  leg 
that  he  fell  to  the  ground  near  the  entrance.  Quickly 
unbarring  the  door,  Schell  pulled  the  Scotchman 
into  the  block-house,  a  prisoner,  at  the  same  time  se- 
curing his  gun.  Being  well  supplied  with  ammunition 


132        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

his  capture  enabled  the  besieged  patriots  to  continue 
the  vigorous  defence,  which  kept  the  assailants  at  a 
safe  distance  or  under  cover  of  trees,  stone  walls  and 
outlying  buildings.  At  the  capture  of  the  Tory  leader 
the  battle  ceased  for  a  time.  Schell  was  confident 
that  the  enemy  would  not  attempt  to  burn  his  castle 
while  their  leader  was  a  prisoner  therein,  and  taking 
advantage  of  the  lull  in  the  battle  he  went  into  the 
second  story  and  composedly  sang  the  favorite  hymn 
of  Luther,  "A  firm  fortress  is  our  Lord,  a  good 
defence  and  Weapon." 

But  the  respite  was  short,  for  the  Indians,  mad- 
dened at  the  loss  of  several  of  their  number,  and  their 
commander  prisoner,  rushed  up  to  the  fort  on  all 
sides,  and  five  of  them  succeeded  in  thrusting  the 
muzzles  of  their  pieces  through  the  loopholes. 

Mrs.  Schell,  a  vigorous,  quick-witted  woman,  seized 
an  axe  and  with  well-directed  blows  ruined  every  mus- 
ket by  bending  the  barrels.  At  the  same  time  Schell 
and  his  sons  kept  up  a  brisk  fire,  killing  some,  wound- 
ing others,  and  finally  drove  the  enemy  to  cover 
again. 

In  the  dusk  of  the  August  twilight,  Schell  ran  up 
to  the  second  story  and  calling  his  wife  in  a  loud  voice 
told  her  that  Captain  Small's  troops  were  approaching 
from  Fort  Dayton,  and  in  a  few  minutes  he  shouted 
in  a  still  louder  voice:  "Captain  Small,  march  your 
company  round  upon  this  side  of  the  house. "  "Cap- 
tain Getman,  you  had  better  wheel  your  men  to  the 
left  and  come  up  on  that  side. " 

There  were,  of  course,  no  troops  approaching,  but 
the  enemy,  deceived  by  the  strategem,  fled  to  the 


Lady  Johnson,   "  Lovely  Polly  Watts,"  Wife  of  Sir  John  Johnson,   Bart. 


Colonel  Marinus  Willett  133 

woods.  McDonald  was  taken  to  Fort  Dayton  the 
next  day,  where  his  leg  was  amputated,  from  which 
operation  he  died  in  a  few  hours.  The  intrepid  Schell 
and  his  brave  family  clung  to  their  post  which  they 
had  so  well  and  skilfuly  defended.  The  two  sons 
were  carried  away  to  Canada,  from  whence  they  re- 
turned after  the  war.  They  asserted  that  nine  of  the 
wounded  died  on  the  retreat. 

The  loss  of  the  enemy  around  the  block-house  was 
eleven  killed  and  six  wounded.  None  of  the  defend- 
ers of  this  little  frontier  castle  were  injured. 

At  a  subsequent  day,  Schell,  being  at  work  in  a 
field  with  two  of  his  sons,  at  no  great  distance  from 
the  fort,  was  fired  upon  by  a  party  of  Mohawks  con- 
cealed in  the  standing  wheat.  He  was  severely 
wounded  and  one  of  his  sons  killed.  The  old  man 
was  taken  to  the  fort,  where  he  died  of  his  wound. 

Many  tales  are  told  of  murders  and  hair-breadth 
escapes  from  marauding  Mohawks  during  the  summer 
and  autumn  of  1781,  but  the  activity  of  the  brave 
Willett  and  the  tireless  energy  of  bands  of  patriotic 
rangers  soon  cleared  the  valley  of  hostiles  and  allowed 
the  farmers  to  resume  the  cultivation  of  farms  which 
they  had  been  obliged  to  abandon. 


CHAPTER    XI 

LADY  JOHNSON 

T  ADY  Mary  Watts  Johnson,  the  wife  of  Sir  John 
•*— '  Johnson,  is,  in  memory,  a  picturesque  personal- 
ity that  hovers  amid  the  stirring  scenes  of  the  Revo- 
lution that  were  enacted  around  her  old  home,  Fort 
Johnson,  on  the  Mohawk. 

She  was  a  scion  of  a  family  of  old  New  York  whose 
ancestors  were  among  the  makers  of  that  lordly  city, 
and  whose  descendants  have  filled  many  positions 
of  trust  and  honor  in  commerce,  literature,  and  state- 
craft, on  the  battle-fields,  and  in  the  legislative  halls 
of  the  nation.  She  came,  in  1773,  as  a  bride  to  the 
home  of  her  husband,  a  beautiful  young  girl  of  nine- 
teen fresh  from  the  glitter  and  wealth  of  the  fashion- 
able society  of  New  York  and  the  post-nuptial  feasts 
and  entertainments  at  Albany  and  Schenectady. 

The  voyage  of  the  bridal  party  up  the  Hudson  was 
almost  equivalent,  in  point  of  duration,  to  a  voyage 
to  Europe  at  the  present  day,  occupying,  as  it  did, 
about  six  or  eight  days. 

We  can  imagine  that  the  sloop  was  selected  with 
care  and  that  much  thought  was  bestowed  upon  the 
arrangement  of  the  cabin  and  the  necessary  stocking 
of  the  larder  with  wines  and  the  delicacies  of  the 
season.  The  party  consisted  of  Sir  John,  Lady  John- 

134 


Lady  Johnson  135 

son,  and  her  brother,  Stephen  Watts,  and  probably 
a  maid  for  the  lady,  and  servants  for  the  gentlemen. 
If  they  were  very  much  in  love  with  each  other  or  at 
all  romantic,  they  must  have  looked  forward  with 
pleasure  to  this  week  of  idleness  in  which  to  enjoy 
each  other's  presence  untrammelled  by  the  require- 
ment of  social  feasts  and  functions  on  shore. 

Washington  Irving  has  given  a  description  of  a 
voyage  up  the  Hudson  under  the  white  wings  of 
early  days: 

What  a  time  of  intense  delight  was  the  first  sail  through 
the  highlands.  I  sat  on  deck  as  we  slowly  tided  along  at  the 
foot  of  those  stern  mountains,  and  gazed  with  wonder  and 
admiration  at  cliffs  impending  far  above  me  crowned  with 
forests,  with  eagles  sailing  and  screaming  around  them; 
or  listened  to  the  unseen  streams  dashing  down  precipices; 
or  beheld  rock  and  tree  and  cloud  and  sky  reflected  in  the 
glassy  stream  of  the  river.  And  then  how  solemn  and 
thrilling  the  scene  as  we  anchored  at  night  at  the  foot  of  these 
mountains  clothed  with  overhanging  forests;  and  everything 
grew  dark  and  mysterious;  and  I  heard  the  plaintive  note  of 
the  whip-poor-will  from  the  mountain-side,  or  was  startled 
now  and  then  by  the  sudden  leap  and  splash  of  the  sturgeon. 

From  Schenectady  the  journey  of  the  bridal  party 
was  not  made  in  a  palatial  railroad  coach  of  the  twen- 
tieth century,  but  on  a  rude  Mohawk  River  flatboat 
propelled  by  a  half -score  of  half -naked  polemen  into 
the  heart  of  the  wilderness,  into  the  Mohawks'  country. 

Have  you  ever  imagined  the  feelings  of  this  young 
bride  as  she  contemplated  the  environment  of  her 
new  home,  and  contrasted  it  with  the  social  pleasures 
with  which  she  was  surrounded  at  her  home  in  the 
metropolis  ? 


The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

It  is  true  that  the  stone  baronial  mansion,  rising 
grim  and  gray  from  the  midst  of  a  grove  of  young 
locust,  was  imposing  in  size  and  appearance,  and  its 
environs  pleasing  to  a  lover  of  nature. 

Thirty  paces  to  the  east  a  forest  stream  ran  gur- 
gling and  seething  through  the  grounds,  and,  two 
hundred  paces  to  the  south,  lost  itself  in  the  flood  of 
the  Mohawk.  The  high  grounds  immediately  to  the 
north  had  been  cleared  of  forest  growths,  but  the  ra- 
vine through  which  the  Kayaderosseros  Creek  flowed 
was  dark  and  damp  under  the  shade  of  towering  pines 
and  rank  undergrowth.  Stretching  to  the  east  and 
to  the  west,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  was  a  long, 
narrow  line  of  fertile  flats,  a  section  of  the  great 
granary  of  the  Mohawk  which  the  stream  with  its 
silvery  glint  cut  in  twain.  The  building  itself  seemed 
to  wear  an  air  of  hospitality,  which  was  even  more 
apparent  when  the  portal  was  crossed. 

The  interior  of  the  house  was  finished  with  pan- 
elled walls  and  wide  heavy  mouldings,  each  of  its  eight 
rooms  being  of  generous  size.  A  wide  hall  on  the 
main  floor,  with  its  stairway  guarded  by  a  narrow 
mahogany  rail  and  slim  baluster,  was  repeated  above, 
while  the  stairs  continued  on  to  the  large  garret  with 
huge  beams  and  dormer  windows. 

The  store  which  formerly  flanked  the  building  on 
the  west  side,  but  a  little  in  front,  had  been  removed, 
but  the  two  smaller  stone  buildings,  one  on  each  side 
of  the  house,  for  kitchen  and  servants'  quarters,  still 
remained.  Back  of  the  house,  just  at  the  entrance 
of  the  high  grounds  of  the  ravine  through  which  the 
stream  flowed,  stood  the  grist-mill,  with  flume  leading 


I 


Lady  Johnson  137 

to  the  dam  a  few  hundred  feet  to  the  north,  while  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  creek  were  barns,  storehouses, 
and  one  or  two  dwellings. 

Of  the  domestic  affairs  at  the  mansion  we  know 
nothing,  but  it  is  assumed,  that,  with  wealth  at  his 
command,  Sir  John's  retinue  of  servants  must  have 
been  ample  and  the  regime  adequate. 

It  is  said  that  Lady  Johnson  was  accompanied  by 
her  brother,  Stephen  Watts,  and  that  frequent  visits 
to  friends  at  Schenectady  and  Albany  relieved  some- 
what the  monotony  of  her  existence. 

It  is  true  that  the  Hall  was  but  ten  miles  away,  but 
what  sort  of  companionship  would  Molly  Brant  and 
her  brood  of  half -savage  half-breeds  afford  to  a  young 
girl  fresh  from  the  pleasures  of  the  social  life  of  the 
city  and  the  fond  care  of  parents,  relatives,  and  friends  ? 
Before  the  end  of  a  twelvemonth,  death  invaded  the 
Hall  at  Johnstown,  and  left  vacant  a  space  in  the  life 
of  Tryon  County  and  the  home  life  of  Sir  William 
that  Sir  John  was  called  upon  to  attempt  to  fill.  How 
inadequate  his  attempt  and  how  futile  his  endeavor 
history  records. 

How  long  Molly  Brant  and  her  children  remained 
at  the  Hall  I  have  no  means  of  knowing,  but  it  is 
probable  that  it  was  for  a  number  of  months  or  per- 
haps a  year;  but  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  she  went 
with  Guy  Johnson,  Brant,  and  the  Mohawks  when  they 
disappeared  in  the  Indian  country  in  August,  1775, 
as  she  is  known  to  have  been  living  at  Joseph  Brant's 
home  at  Indian  Castle  previous  to  active  hostilities 
in  the  Mohawk  Valley ;  was  at  Saratoga  with  the  Mo- 
hawks previous  to  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne;  and 


138        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

went  to  Niagara  with  the  Indians  during  Sullivan's 
raid  in  1779.  She  died  in  1805,  presumably  at  Niag- 
ara, but  up  to  the  present  time  no  knowledge  of  her 
burial  place  can  be  obtained. 

Nevertheless,  Lady  Johnson  lived  at  Johnson  Hall, 
Johnstown,  after  Sir  William's  death,  doing  the  hon- 
ors as  hostess  and  mingling  in  the  society  of  that 
frontier  village.  The  family  of  John  Butler  lived 
about  two  miles  south  of  Johnstown  and  were  inti- 
mate friends  and  frequent  visitors  at  the  Hall,  Walter 
N.  Butler,  the  son  of  John  Butler,  being  a  close  friend 
of  the  new  Baronet,  and  a  comrade  in  the  subsequent 
raids  through  the  valley  which  made  their  names 
notorious  in  history,  and,  in  the  case  of  Lieutenant 
Walter  N.  Butler,  infamous. 

Mention  has  been  made  in  a  previous  chapter  of  the 
removal  of  Lady  Johnson  from  the  Hall  by  Colonel 
Dayton  immediately  after  the  exodus  of  Sir  John  and 
his  Highlanders  and  their  fearful  march  through  the 
Adirondack  wilderness,  at  which  time  she  was  taken 
to  Albany,  nominally  under  arrest.  Here  she  remained 
some  time,  until  it  was  discovered  that  she  was  in 
communication  with  Sir  John  in  Canada,  giving  him 
valuable  information  detrimental  to  the  cause  of 
the  patriots,  when  she  was  removed  and  placed  under 
closer  surveillance. 

It  is  said,  and  it  is  conceded  to  be  true,  that  Lady 
Johnson  was  held  as  a  hostage  for  the  good  behavior 
of  her  husband,  and  that  she  was  threatened  by  the 
officer  in  charge  in  the  following  terms: 

"My  command  does  not  extend  beyond  this  province; 
but  if  Sir  John  comes  one  foot  within  my  district  with  his 


Lady  Johnson  139 

murderous  allies — your  fate  is  sealed !  "  "  How,  sir,  what  do 
you  mean?  What  can  I  do?"  gasped  the  lady.  "  I  mean, 
madam,  that  if  your  husband  lets  his  Indians  go  on  scalping 
our  people,  we  cannot  prevent  them  from  shooting  you. 
.  .  .  Your  case  is  different  from  all  others.  Sir  John 
has  power  over  the  Indians  whom  no  one  else  can  control. 
We  have  no  wish  to  injure  you  individually;  but  we  must 
save  our  people  from  his  savages.  We  hold  you  and  your 
children  as  hostages." 

If  such  language  was  used  to  a  delicate,  helpless 
woman,  it  was  certainly  brutal,  but  it  is  also  true  that 
no  such  action  would  or  could  have  been  enforced,  and 
the  threat  must  be  considered  as  the  vaporing  of  an 
irresponsible  mind.  No  one  supposes  for  a  moment 
that  General  Washington  or  General  Schuyler  would 
permit  a  woman,  however  high  or  however  lowly  her 
station,  to  suffer  for  the  acts  of  her  husband. 

Lady  Johnson  at  this  time  was  undoubtedly  an 
irritable,  petulant  woman  (made  so  perhaps  by  her 
delicate  condition),  imbued  with  a  very  exalted  idea 
of  her  station  as  the  wife  of  a  baronet  of  the  realm 
of  Great  Britain,  and,  because  she  was  restrained 
from  communicating  with  Sir  John  while  within  the 
lines  of  the  patriots,  she  rebelled  and  resented  the 
restraint  that  was  accorded  to  the  wives  and  families 
of  the  Tories  of  the  valley  who  were  fighting  in  the 
ranks  of  the  British  troops. 

In  January,  1777,  Lady  Johnson  made  her  escape 
from  her  captors,  in  disguise  "through  deepest  snow, 
through  extreme  cold  weather,  through  lines  of  in- 
grates  and  enemies,  into  the  loyal  city  of  New  York. " 

The  following  incidents  of  her  escape  are  related 
by  her  daughter-in-law,  Mrs.  Christopher  Johnson: 


140         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Having  obtained  passes,  the  party,  which  consisted  of  Lady 
Johnson,  her  maid,  three  children,  and  Tony,  an  old  family 
slave,  fled  in  disguise.  The  children  were,  probably,  William, 
born  in  1775,  a  little  daughter  born  in  1776,  and  an  infant 
born  during  her  captivity  and  at  the  time  of  her  escape  (?) 
not  many  weeks  old.  Horses  and  a  sleigh  had  been  secured 
and  they  proceeded  on  their  way  without  obstruction,  except 
that  they  were  occasionally  obliged  to  show  their  passes 
until  they  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Grove  house,  which  was  only 
a  short  distance  from  the  British  lines.  Here,  under  some 
cattle  sheds,  they  left  their  equipage,  without  going  to  the 
house,  and  made  their  way  towards  the  Hudson.  Travelling 
all  day,  each  one  carrying  a  child,  they  were  fortunate  in 
finding  a  resting  place  towards  evening,  where  they  received 
food  and  shelter,  but  the  infant,  who  had  to  obtain  its  nourish- 
ment from  its  mother's  breast,  suffered  from  the  physical 
exhaustion  of  my  lady  and  became  a  source  of  great  anxiety. 

They  arose  in  the  morning,  however,  to  find  that  they  were 
only  two  miles  from  the  river,  but  the  problem  of  crossing 
could  only  be  solved  at  its  banks.  Hurrying  forward  with 
all  speed  to  escape  a  Continental  soldier  who  they  understood 
was  hunting  for  the  party,  they  reached  the  river  only  to  find 
that  the  ice  was  breaking  up  and  floating  down  the  stream 
in  great  masses,  occasionally  leaving  openings  between. 
The  centre  of  the  river  seemed  to  be  comparatively  clear, 
and  if  a  boat  could  be  secured,  and  they  could  take  advantage 
of  an  opening  between  the  cakes  and  get  through  to  the  open 
water  before  the  masses  of  ice  came  together,  they  stood  a 
fair  chance  in  reaching  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river. 

A  boat  and  boatman  was  fortunately  found  and  by  the  use 
of  gold,  of  which  Lady  Johnson  had  a  good  supply,  the  man 
agreed  to  make  the  attempt.  Clasping  her  infant  closely  in 
her  arms  to  give  it  warmth,  its  little  chilled  face  and  closed 
eyes  giving  her  great  anxiety,  she  watched  Tony's  guidance 
of  the  boat  with  fear  and  trembling  until  they  were  at  last 
in  midstream,  clear  of  the  threatening  masses  of  ice,  and  in 
half  an  hour  reached  the  opposite  shore. 

The  British  tents  were  in  sight;  gold  was  thrown  to  the 


Lady  Johnson  141 

boatman,  and  though  the  snow  was  deep  and  soft  the  lady, 
staggering  with  weakness,  struggled  through  the  mile  which 
yet  separated  them  from  the  first  line  of  sentries.  Indians 
were  the  first  who  spied  the  party,  and,  though  they  received 
with  their  usual  composure  the  announcement  of  the  lady's 
name,  a  glance  sent  off  two  of  their  number  towards  the  camp 
while  the  others,  wrapping  some  furs  around  the  lady  and 
her  infant,  lifted  them  with  the  utmost  care  and  tenderness 
in  their  powerful  arms,  till  they  were  met  by  the  messenger 
returning  with  blankets  and  mattresses  hastily  formed  into 
litters.  On  these  all  were  carefully  deposited  and  carried 
on  swiftly,  Tony  weeping  in  joy  and  thankfulness  over  his 
mistress  and  trying  to  comfort  her  by  telling  her  that  Sir 
John  was  coming. 

The  poor  mother  cast  one  hopeful  glance  toward  the  dis- 
tance, and  another  of  anxiety  upon  her  infant,  who  just  opened 
its  little  eyes,  and  ere  she  could  see  that  it  was  the  last  con- 
vulsion of  the  sinking  frame  she  was  clasped  in  the  arms  of 
her  husband  and  was  borne,  insensible,  to  the  quarters  of 
the  commander-in-chief,  where  every  care  and  comfort  was 
bestowed  upon  her  and  her  children  that  their  exhausted 
state  required. 

The  first  delight  of  being  restored  to  her  husband  and 
seeing  her  children  at  rest  and  in  safety  was  marred  by  the 
anguish  of  missing  the  little  loved  one  whom  she  had  borne 
through  so  much  sorrow  and  suffering.  "But  a  few  hours 
sooner,"  she  thought,  "and  my  pretty  one  had  been  saved." 
But  the  joy  and  thankfulness  of  those  around  her  soon  stilled 
her  repining.  Both  her  surviving  children  appeared  to  be 
entirely  restored  to  health ;  but  with  the  little  girl  the  appear- 
ance was  fallacious.  After  the  first  week  her  strength  and 
appetite  declined,  and  her  parents  had  the  grief  of  laying  her 
in  an  untimely  grave,  from  the  destructive  effects  of  cold 
and  exposure  on  a  frame  previously  debilitated  by  illness 
during  her  mother's  captivity,  when  she  could  not  procure 
either  advice  or  proper  medicines. 

After  a  short  stay  in  New  York  city  Sir  John 


142         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

returned  to  Canada,  and  from  that  time  until  the  close 
of  the  war  his  energy  was  devoted  to  strenuous  ag- 
gression against  the  inhabitants  of  the  territory  of 
his  birthplace.  Subsequently  Lady  Johnson  joined 
her  husband  in  Canada,  her  principal  dwelling  place 
being  in  Montreal,  although  the  summer  months  were 
spent,  frequently,  on  Sir  John's  seigniory  at  Argenteuil 
on  the  Ottawa  River.  She  also  visited  in  England, 
where  she  was  much  admired  in  court  circles.  Lady 
Johnson  bore  her  husband  ten  sons  and  four  daugh- 
ters. One  son,  James  Stephen  Johnson,  was  killed  at 
the  siege  of  Badajoz,  in  1814:  one  daughter,  Cather- 
ine Maria  Johnson,  married  Major-General  Bernard 
Foord  Bowes,  who  fell  at  Salamanca,  in  1812,  while 
leading  the  troops  to  an  assault.  A  public  monu- 
ment was  erected  to  his  memory  in  St.  Paul's  Ca- 
thedral, London.  Lady  Johnson  died  in  Montreal 
August  7,  1815.  Her  husband  survived  her,  and 
died  in  the  same  place,  January  4,  1830.  Both  are 
buried  at  "Mount  Johnson, "  near  Chambly,  Province 
of  Quebec.  (General  J.  Watts  de  Peyster's  Sir 
John  Johnson.) 

Much  has  been  written  about  the  first  raid  of  Sir 
John  Johnson  in  1780,  which  is  said  to  have  been 
undertaken  not  alone  in  revenge  for  the  alleged 
cruelty  to  his  wife  and  the  death  of  two  of  his  children 
through  the  hardships  and  exposure  incident  to  Lady 
.Johnson's  escape  through  the  American  lines  to  the 
city  of  New  York,  but  also  for  the  sordid  reason  of 
regaining  his  buried  treasures  and  papers  left  behind 
in  his  flight  through  the  Adirondacks  in  1776.  These 


Lady  Johnson  143 

treasures  consisted  of  a  large  quantity  of  plate  and 
other  valuables  together  with  papers  and  documents 
whose  intrinsic  value  is  not  known.  The  plate  was 
undoubtedly  of  great  value,  as  it  is  said  that  it  was 
packed  in  the  knapsacks  of  forty  soldiers. 

Without  doubt  other  valuable  plate  was  also  re- 
moved to  Canada  at  the  same  time  by  the  Mohawks. 
Upon  their  first  flight  from  the  valley  the  communion 
service  and  paraphernalia  of  Queen  Anne's  Chapel 
at  Fort  Hunter,  given  to  the  Mohawks  in  1712,  was 
placed  in  a  hogshead  and  buried  on  the  Hudson  farm 
west  of  the  mouth  of  the  Schoharie  River.  This  plate 
was  dug  up  uninjured,  but  the  more  destructible  orna- 
ments of  the  altar  were  destroyed.  The  plate  is  now 
in  the  custody  of  the  descendants  of  Joseph  Brant  at 
Brantford  and  Deseronto,  Ontario,  Canada,  in  an  ex- 
cellent state  of  preservation,  an  almost  fabulous  value 
being  placed  upon  it. 

Whether  the  Johnsons'  valuables  were  placed  in 
hogsheads  or  chests  we  do  not  know,  as  the  faithful 
slave  who  was  left  behind  to  watch  over  and  guard  the 
secret  place  of  burial  was  true  to  his  trust,  although 
he  became  the  property  of  an  American  upon  the 
flight  of  Sir  John,  and  returned  to  Canada  with  him 
at  the  time  of  its  removal.  The  route  taken  was  north 
from  Johnstown  to  Sacandaga  River,  thence  to  the 
Hudson  and  Scroon  rivers,  to  Scroon  Lake  and  Lake 
Champlain,  via  Crown  Point  to  Canada.  It  is  said, 
however,  that  this  plate,  which  was  handled  by  hands 
imbued  with  blood  of  the  Vischers,  the  Putmans, 
the  Fondas,  and  other  residents  of  the  old  town  of 
Caughnawaga,  was  never  destined  to  be  of  any  profit 


144        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

to  Sir  John,  for  the  papers  and  documents  were  de- 
stroyed through  dampness  and,  "the  silver  and  other 
articles  retrieved  at  such  a  cost  of  peril,  of  life,  of 
desolation,  and  of  suffering,  was  not  destined  to 
benefit  any  one.  What,  amid  fire  and  sword  and 
death  and  devastation,  had  been  recovered  was  placed 
on  shipboard  for  conveyance  to  England,  and  by  the 
irony  of  fate  the  vessel  foundered  in  the  gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence,  and  its  precious  though  blood-stained 
freight  sank  into  the  abyss  of  the  sea. " 

With  Sir  John  Johnson's  second  raid,  in  October  of 
the  same  year,  1780,  his  mission  of  vengeance  ended, 
although  he  still  continued  to  be  a  "menace"  to  the 
northern  frontier. 

It  is  said  that  the  history  of  one  century  should  be 
written  by  the  people  of  the  next.  It  is  now  a  century 
and  a  quarter  later  than  the  period  of  Sir  John  John- 
son's raids  of  vengeance.  What  is  the  verdict  of  its 
historians  ?  Are  the  people  of  old  Try  on  County  ready 
to  rehabilitate  the  man  whose  war-cry  was  vengeance, 
whose  instruments  of  death  were  the  scalping-knife, 
the  tomahawk,  and  the  torch,  inflicted  for  the  loss  of 
wide  domains  and  for  fancied  indignities  to  his  young 
wife  ?  Was  it  for  love  of  old  England,  of  which  he  was 
an  alien,  that  he  refused  to  sign  a  pledge  and  keep  his 
parole?  His  conduct  at  Oriskany  and  Fort  Schuyler 
was  legitimate,  heroic  warfare,  and  if  he  had  continued 
to  meet  the  American  soldiers  face  to  face  and  trusted 
to  the  God  of  battles  to  decide,  we  might  attribute 
his  zeal  to  loyalty  to  the  King  and  love  of  the  father- 
land ;  but  the  desolation  of  fair  fields,  the  burning  of 
granaries,  the  sacking  of  homesteads,  the  failure  to 


Major  Stephen  Watts  145 

restrain  the  hands  that  carried  the  torch  and  the 
scalping-knife,  be  those  hands  red  or  white,  can  never 
be  condoned  in  one  century  or  many.1 

THE  WOUNDING  OF   MAJOR  STEPHEN  WATTS 

Mention  has  been  made  of  the  serious  and  almost 
fatal  wounding  of  Major  Stephen  Watts,  the  brother 
of  Lady  Polly  Watts  Johnson.  As  Major  Watts 
was  a  guest  of  Sir  John  at  Fort  Johnson  and  John- 
son Hall  it  is  probable  that  he  fled  to  Canada 
through  the  Adirondack  wilderness  with  Sir  John 
Johnson  and  his  Scotch  retainers  in  May,  1776, 
although  it  is  possible  that  he  may  have  gone  with 
Colonel  Guy  Johnson  when  he  disappeared  in  the 
Indian  country  in  May,  1775. 

However,  in  July,  1777,  we  find  him  with  St.  Leger's 
army  in  front  of  Fort  Schuyler,  and  in  command  of 
the  second  detachment  of  "Johnson's  Greens"  at  the 
battle  of  Oriskany,  August  6,  1777.  This  body  of 
soldiers  was  comprised  almost  entirely  of  Tories  who 
had  fled  from  the  valley  with  the  Johnsons,  and  now 
returned  as  British  subjects  to  fight  for  the  King  and 
to  regain,  if  possible,  the  lands  and  homesteads  they 
had  abandoned. 

Stories  of  heroism  in  battle,  although  accompanied 
with  a  display  of  brutal  passions,  often  engage  the 
attention  of  the  most  gentle  of  readers  at  their  recital, 
causing  them  to  forget  for  the  time  being  the  barbar- 
ity of  war,  and  constraining  them  to  rejoice  in  a  victory 
which  has  all  the  elements  of  beastly  conflict. 

1  Since  the  above  was  put  in  print  it  has  been  ascertained  through 
the  inspection  of  the  Archives  of  the  province  of  Ontario,  that  Sir 
John  Johnson  received  from  the  British  Government  $2 2 1,000  for  his 
losses  by  confiscation  and  sequestration  after  the  War  of  Revolution. 


146         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Such  I  think  is  the  case  with  that  part  of  the  engage- 
ment which  relates  to  the  fratricidal  combat  between 
the  Americans  and  Major  Watts's  detachment  of 
"Johnson's  Greens, ''  which  resulted  in  victory  for  the 
patriots. 

This  part  of  the  Oriskany  engagement  has  always 
fascinated  me,  and  the  old  proverb,  "When  Greek 
meets  Greek  then  conies  the  tug  of  war,"  seems  pe- 
culiarly apt  when  applied  to  that  gruesome  contest. 

It  was  at  the  time  of  the  cessation  of  that  terrific 
thunder-storm  which  drenched  friend  and  foe  alike  and 
caused  even  the  Indians  to  scurry  to  cover  like  a  covey 
of  partridges,  and  the  Americans  were  fighting  with 
a  fury  that  was  slowly  but  surely  turning  the  tide  of 
battle  in  their  favor,  that  the  troops  of  Major  Watts 
dashed  forward  against  the  ranks  of  the  nearly  ex- 
hausted but  still  fearless  Americans.  As  they  drew 
near  it  was  observed  by  this  patriotic  band  that  they 
were  former  neighbors,  and  in  some  cases  relatives, 
who  had  fled  from  old  Tryon  County  with  the  Johnsons 
and  now  returned  with  arms  in  their  hands  and  bit- 
ter hate  in  their  hearts.  After  the  first  discharge  of 
their  muskets  the  recognition  seemed  mutual,  as  with 
a  snarl  and  howl  of  rage  they  leaped  upon  each  other 
with  the  fierceness  of  tigers.  Clubbing  their  muskets, 
or  discarding  them  entirely,  they  drew  their  knives 
and  grappled  each  other,  or  throttled  with  bare 
hands,  sometimes  dying  together  in  one  another's 
close  embrace. 

It  was  a  terrible  struggle,  exhibiting  all  of  the 
cruelty  and  brutality  which  distinguishes  civil  war 
in  all  its  gruesome  details. 


Major  Stephen  Watts  147 

It  was  in  this  fierce  combat  that  Major  Watts  was 
wounded,  about  the  time  that  the  Indians  raised  the 
retreating  cry  "Oonah!  Oonah!"  and  fled,  the 
Tories  soon  following  them,  leaving  their  dead  and 
wounded  to  the  care  of  the  victorious  though  sadly 
stricken  Americans. 

Mrs.  Bonney,  according  to  Colonel  W.  L.  Stone, 
gives  the  following  account  of  the  wounding  and  sub- 
sequent rescue  of  the  Major. 

Major  Watts  was  wounded  through  the  leg  by  a  ball  and 
in  the  neck  by  a  thrust  from  a  bayonet  which  passed  through 
the  back  of  the  windpipe  and  occasioned  such  an  effusion  of 
blood  as  to  induce  not  only  him  but  his  captors  to  suppose 
(after  leading  him  two  or  three  miles)  that  he  must  die  in 
consequence.  He  begged  his  captors  to  kill  him;  they  re- 
fused and  left  him  by  the  side  of  a  small  stream  under  the 
shade  of  a  bridge,  where  he  was  found  two  days  subsequently, 
his  wound  in  bad  condition,  but  still  alive.  He  was  borne 
by  some  Indians  to  Schenectady,  where  his  leg  was  amputated, 
and  where  he  remained  until  sufficiently  recovered  to  bear  a 
voyage  to  England. 

It  is  said  on  the  authority  of  General  de  Peyster, 
his  grand-nephew,  that  soon  after  his  arrival  in 
England  he  married  a  Miss  Nugent,  and  lived  and 
died  in  elegant  retirement  surrounded  by  a  noble 
family  of  equally  brave  sons. 

J.  R.  Simms  gives  some  additional  details  of  the 
finding  of  the  desperately  wounded  Major: 

Being  discovered  by  Henry  N.  Failing,  a  private  soldier 
of  the  Canajoharie  district,  he  kindly  carried  him  to  a  little 
stream,  that  he  might  slack  his  thirst  and  die  more  easily. 
To  his  thanks  for  his  kindness  he  added  the  gift  of  his  watch, 


148          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

a  diver-cased  one,  and  of  a  style  known  at  that  period  as  a 
"bull's-eye"  from  its  resemblance  in  shape.  Two  days 
after,  Major  Watts  was  discovered  alive  by  some  straggling 
Indians.  .  .  '.  The  subsequent  history  of  this  watch 
was  as  follows:  Not  long  after  he  obtained  it,  Failing  sold  it 
to  a  Marten  G.  Van  Alstyne  for  $300  Continental  money 
(value  at  that  time  about  $30) ,  who  retained  it  in  his  possession 
during  his  lifetime.  What  finally  became  of  this  relic  of  that 
bloody  field  is  unknown. 


CHAPTER   XII 

WILL    OP   SIR    WILLIAM   JOHNSON 

IN  the  name  of  God,  amen — I,  Sir  William  Johnson, 
of  Johnson  Hall,  in  the  county  of  Tryon  and  Province 
of  New  York,  Bart.,  being  of  sound  and  disposing  mind, 
memory  and  understanding,  do  make,  publish  and  declare, 
this  to  be  my  last  will  and  testament,  in  manner  and  form 
following: 

First  and  principally,  I  resign  my  soul  to  the  great  and 
merciful  God  who  made  it,  in  hopes,  through  the  merits  alone 
of  my  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  to  have  a 
joyful  resurrection  to  life  eternal;  and  my  body  I  direct 
to  be  decently  interred  in  the  place  which  I  intend  for  it; 
and  I  would  willingly  have  the  remains  of  my  beloved  wife, 
Catharine,  deposited  there,  if  not  done  before  my  decease; 
and  I  direct  and  desire  my  hereinafter  mentioned  executors 
to  provide  mourning  for  my  housekeeper,  Mary  Brant,  and 
for  all  her  children ;  also  for  young  Brant  and  William,  both 
half-breed  Mohawks,  likewise  my  servants  and  slaves;  it  is 
also  my  desire  that  the  sachems  of  both  Mohawk  villages  be 
invited  to  my  funeral,  and  there  to  receive  each  a  black 
stroud  blanket,  crape  and  gloves,  which  they  are  to  wear, 
and  follow  as  mourners,  next  after  my  own  family  and  friends. 
I  leave  it  to  the  discretion  of  my  executors,  to  get  such  of 
my  friends  and  acquaintances  for  bearers  as  they  shall  judge 
most  proper,  who  are  to  have  white  scarves,  crapes  and  gloves, 
the  whole  expense  not  to  exceed  three  hundred  pounds 
currency.  And  as  to  the  worldly  and  temporal  estate, 
which  God  was  pleased  to  endow  me  with,  I  devise,  bequeath 
and  dispose  of  in  the  following  manner:  Imprimis.  I  will, 
order  and  direct,  that  all  such  just  debts  as  I  may  owe,  at 

149 


150       The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

the  time  of  my  decease,  together  with  my  funeral  expenses 
of  every  kind,  to  be  paid  by  my  son,  Sir  John  Johnson,  Bart. 
Item.  I  give  r,nd  bequeath  to  the  following  persons  the  sums 
of  money  hereafter  mentioned,  which  several  sums  of  money 
are  to  be  paid  to  them,  by  my  executors,  out  of  the  money 
I  may  have  in  the  three  per  cent,  consolidated  annuities,  of 
which  the  heir  of  the  late  Sir  William  Baker  has  the  manage- 
ment, and  that  in  six  months  after  my  decease.  And  first, 
to  the  children  of  my  present  housekeeper,  Mary  Brant, 
the  sum  of  one  thousand  pounds  sterling,  to  wit:  To  Peter, 
my  natural  son  by  said  Mary  Brant,  the  sum  of  three  hundred 
pounds  sterling,  and  to  each  of  the  rest,  being  seven  in  number, 
one  hundred  pounds  each;  the  interest  thereof  to  be  duly 
received  and  laid  out  to  the  best  advantage  by  their  guardians 
or  trustees,  and  also  the  income  of  whatever  other  legacies, 
&c.,  as  are  hereafter  to  be  mentioned,  until  they  come  of  age 
or  marry,  except  what  is  necessary  for  their  maintenance  and 
education.  Item.  To  young  Brant,  alias  Keghneghtaga,  and 
William,  alias  Tegcheunto,  two  Mohawk  lads,  the  sum  of  one 
hundred  pounds  York  currency  to  each  or  the  survivor  of  them. 
After  paying  the  before  mentioned  sums  of  money,  I 
bequeath  to  my  dearly  beloved  son,  Sir  John  Johnson,  the 
remaining  part  of  wliat  money  I  may  then  have  left  in  the 
before  mentioned,  and  the  other  half  to  be  equally  divided 
between  my  two  sons-in-law,  Daniel  Glaus  and  Guy  Johnson, 
for  the  use  of  their  heirs.  Item.  I  bequeath  to  my  son,  Sir 
John  Johnson,  my  library  and  household  furniture  at  the 
Hall,  except  what  is  in  my  bedroom  and  in  the  children's 
rooms  or  nursery,  which  is  to  be  equally  divided  among  them; 
I  also  bequeath  to  him  all  my  plate,  except  a  few  articles 
which  I  gave  to  the  children  of  my  housekeeper,  Mary  Brant; 
he  is  also  to  have  one-fourth  part  of  all  my  slaves,  and  the 
same  of  my  stock  of  cattle  of  every  kind.  To  my  two  daugh- 
ters, Ann  Glaus  and  Mary  Johnson,  two-fourths  of  my  slaves 
and  stock  of  cattle;  the  other  fourth  of  my  slaves  and  stock 
of  cattle  of  every  kind,  I  give  and  bequeath  to  the  children 
of  Mary  Brant,  my  housekeeper,  or  to  the  survivors  of  them, 


The  Doorway,  Old  Fort  Johnson. 


Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson  151 

to  be  equally  divided  amongst  them,  except  two  horses,  two 
cows,  two  breeding  cows,  and  four  sheep,  which  I  would 
have  given  before  any  division  is  made  to  young  Brant  and 
William  of  Canajoharie,  and  that  within  three  months  after 
my  decease.  I  also  give  and  devise  all  my  own  wearing  ap- 
parel, woolen  and  linen,  &c.,  to  be  equally  divided  among 
the  children  of  my  said  housekeeper,  Mary  Brant,  share  and 
share  alike. 

In  the  next  place  I  dispose  of  my  real  estate,  all  of  my 
own  acquiring,  in  the  following  manner,  and  as  I  maturely 
weighed  the  affair,  and  made  the  most  equitable  division 
which  my  conscience  directed,  I  expect  all  who  share  of  it 
will  be  satisfied,  and  wish  they  may  make  a  proper  use  of  it. 
And  first,  to  my  son,  Sir  John  Johnson,  Bart.,  I  devise  and 
bequeath  all  my  estate  at  and  about  Fort  Johnson,  with  all 
the  buildings,  improvements,  &c.,  thereunto  belonging,  to  be, 
by  him  and  his  heirs,  forever  peaceably  possessed  and  enjoyed. 
Also  a  small  tract  of  land  on  the  south  side  of  the  river, 
opposite  Fort  Johnson;  fifty  thousand  acres  of  Kingsland 
or  Royal  Grant,  all  in  one  body,  except  the  few  lots  which  I 
have  otherwise  disposed  of;  also  my  share  in  a  patent  called 
Klock  &  Nellis,  jr.,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mohawk  River. 
I  also  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  son,  Sir  John  Johnson,  all 
my  right  and  title  to  the  Salt  Lake,  Onondaga,  and  the  lands 
around  it,  two  miles  in  depth,  for  which  I  have  a  firm  deed, 
and  it  is  also  recorded  in  the  minutes  of  council  at  New  York; 
I  likewise  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  said  son  lot  No.  10  in 
said  meadow  or  patent  Sacandaga,  containing  two  hundred 
and  sixty-three  acres,  to  be  by  him  and  his  heirs,  of  his  body 
lawfully  begotten,  forever  quietly  and  peaceably  possessed 
and  enjoyed;  lastly,  I  do  most  earnestly  recommend  it  to 
my  son  to  show  lenity  to  such  of  the  tenants  as  are  poor  and  be 
of  upright  conduct  in  all  his  dealings  with  mankind,  which 
will,  upon  reflection,  afford  more  satisfaction  and  heart- 
feeling  pleasure,  to  a  noble  and  generous  mind,  than  the 
greatest  opulency. 

In  the  next  place,  I  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  son-in-law, 
Colonel  Daniel  Claus,  and  to  his  heirs,  the  tract  of  land 


152         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

whereon  he  lives,  to  wit:  from  Dove  kill  to  the  creek  which 
lies  about  four  hundred  yards  to  the  northward  of  the  new 
dwelling  house  of  Colonel  Guy  Johnson,  together  with  all  the 
islands  thereto  belonging;  also  the  house  and  lots  in  Albany 
which  I  purchased  of  Henry  Holland,  together  with  the  water 
lot  adjoining  thereto,  which  I  purchased  of  the  corporation 
of  Albany,  together  with  all  the  buildings  and  other  im- 
provements thereon. 

I  further  devise  and  bequeath  unto  the  said  Daniel  Claus 
and  the  heirs  of  his  body,  all  my  right  in  the  patent  ad- 
joining the  German  Flats,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Mohawk 
River,  containing  about  sixteen  hundred  acres;  also  three 
lots  in  the  patent  of  Kingsborough,  to  wit:  No.  thirteen, 
fourteen  and  fifty-seven;  in  the  western  allotment  of  three 
lots  in  Sacandaga  patent,  towit:  No.  twenty-nine,  sixty-six,  and 
twenty -seven,  containing  each  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres;  a 
third  part  of  a  lot  in  Schenectady ,  which  exchanged  with  Daniel 
Campbell,  Esq. ;  also  ten  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  Royal 
Grant,  next  to  that  of  Sir  John  Johnson,  which  is  never  to  be 
sold  or  alienated.  And  lastly,  I  devise  and  bequeath  unto 
the  said  Daniel  Claus  and  the  heirs  of  his  body,  nine  hundred 
acres,  the  half  of  that  land  that  was  Gilbert  Tice's,  in  the  nine 
partners  patent,  between  Schoharie  and  the  Mohawk;  the 
whole  of  the  several  tracts,  lots  and  houses  and  before  men- 
tioned, to  be  by  him  and  his  heirs,  of  his  body  lawfully  be- 
gotten, forever  quietly  and  peaceably  possessed  and  enjoyed. 
Item.  I  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  son-in-law,  Colonel  Guy 
Johnson,  and  the  heirs  of  his  body  .lawfully  begotten,  the 
farm  and  tract  of  land  whereon  he  now  lives,  together  with 
all  the  islands,  buildings,  and  other  improvements  thereon; 
also  the  house  and  lot  of  land  in  Schenectady,  purchased  by 
me  of  Paul  Cowes,  and  now  in  the  possession  of  the  said  Guy 
Johnson;  all  my  right  in  the  Northampton  patent,  which  I 
purchased  of  one  Dewey;  two  lots  in  Sacandaga  patent 
containing  one  thousand  acres,  to  wit:  lot  No.  one  and  two, 
near  to  the  river  and  on  both  sides  of  Sacandaga  Creek ;  three 
lots  of  land  in  Kingsborough,  No.  eighty-seven,  eighty-eight 
and  eighty-nine,  containing  each  one  hundred  acres  of  land, 


I4 
I 
'  '   -  -"      «•        *** 


A  Door  at  Old  Fort  Johnson. 


Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson  153 

and  one  in  the  eastern  allotment ;  ten  thousand  acres  of  land 
in  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  adjoining  to  the 
ten  thousand  acres  given  to  Colonel  Daniel  Claus,  which  is 
never  to  be  sold  nor  alienated  on  any  account;  and  lastly, 
nine  hundred  acres  in  the  half  of  that  land  which  was  Gilbert 
Tice's  in  the  nine  partners  patent  between  Schoharie  and 
the  Mohawk  village;  all  the  above-mentioned  farms,  tracts 
of  land  and  houses  with  their  appurtenances,  to  be  by  him 
and  his  heirs,  of  his  body  lawfully  begotten,  forever  peaceably 
and  quietly  possessed  and  enjoyed.  I  devise  and  bequeath 
unto  Peter  Jackson,  my  natural  son  by  Mary  Brant,  my 
present  housekeeper,  the  farm  and  lot  of  land  which  I  pur- 
chased from  the  Snells  in  the  Stoneraby  patent,  with  all  the 
buildings,  mill  and  other  improvements  thereon;  also  two 
hundred  acres  of  land  adjoining  thereto,  being  part  of  Kings- 
borough  patent,  to  be  laid  out  in  a  compact  body,  between 
the  Garoge  and  Caniadutta  Creeks;  also  four  thousand  acres 
in  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  next  to  the  Mohawk 
River,  and  another  strip  or  piece  of  land  in  the  Royal  Grant, 
from  the  Little  Falls  or  carrying-place  to  lot  No.  one,  almost 
opposite  the  house  of  Hannicol  Herkimer,  and  includes  two 
lots,  No.  three  and  No.  two,  along  the  river  side,  and  which 
are  now  occupied  by  Ury  House  &c.  I  devise  and  bequeath 
unto  Elizabeth  sister  of  the  aforesaid  Peter,  and  daughter 
of  Mary  Brant,  all  that  farm  and  lot  of  land  in  Harrison's 
patent,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mohawk  River,  at  No.  nineteen, 
containing  near  seven  hundred  acres,  bought  by  me  several 
years  ago  of  Mr.  Brown,  of  Salem,  with  all  the  buildings  and 
appurtenances  thereunto  belonging;  also  two  thousand  acres 
of  land  in  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  and  that 
to  be  laid  out  joining  to  that  of  her  brother  Peter,  both  which 
she  and  the  heirs  of  her  body,  lawfully  begotten,  are  to  enjoy 
peaceably  forever. 

To  Magdalene,  sister  of  the  two  former,  and  daughter  of 
Mary  Brant,  I  devise  and  bequeath  that  farm  near  to 
Anthony's  Nose,  No.  eight,  containing  about  nine  hundred 
acres  of  land,  and  on  which  Mr.  Broat  now  lives,  with  all  the 
buildings  and  improvements  and  other  appurtenances  there- 


154          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

unto  belonging ;  also  two  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  Royal 
Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  adjoining  to  that  tract  of  her 
sister  Elizabeth. 

To  Margaret,  sister  of  the  above  named  Magdalene,  and 
daughter  of  Mary  Brant,  I  devise  and  bequeath  two  lots  of 
land,  part  of  Stoneraby  patent,  the  one  to  wit:  No.  twenty- 
five,  which  I  bought  of  William  Marshall,  contains  one  hundred 
acres,  the  other,  No.  twelve,  contains  one  hundred  and 
thirty-one  acres  and  a  half,  or  thereabouts,  which  I  purchased 
of  Peter  Weaver;  also  two  thousand  acres  in  the  Royal 
Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  to  be  laid  out  next  to  her  sister 
Magdalene. 

To  George,  my  natural  son  by  Mary  Brant,  and  brother 
to  the  four  before-mentioned  children,  I  devise  and  bequeath 
two  lots  of  land,  part  of  Sacandaga  patent,  known  by  Nos. 
forty-three  and  forty-four,  and  called  New  Philadelphia, 
containing  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres  each;  also  a  small 
patent  or  tract  of  land  called  John  Braekans,  lying  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Mohawk  River,  almost  opposite  to  the 
Canajoharie  castle,  and  contains  two  hundred  and  eighty 
acres  or  thereabouts;  and  lastly,  three  thousand  acres  in 
the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  next  to  the  two  thou- 
sand acres  given  to  his  sister  Margaret.  The  said  farms  or 
tracts  of  land  with  all  the  buildings  and  other  appurtenances 
belonging  to  them,  are  to  be  by  him,  and  the  heirs  of  his 
body  lawfully  begotten,  forever  quietly  and  peaceably 
possessed  and  enjoyed. 

To  Mary,  daughter  of  Mary  Brant,  and  sister  of  the  before- 
mentioned  five  children,  I  devise  and  bequeath  two  thousand 
acres  in  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  adjoining  those 
of  her  brother  George;  also  two  lots  in  Stoneraby  patent,  No. 
thirty-six  and  thirty-eight,  containing  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  acres,  which  I  bought  of  Peter  Davis  and  Hannes  Kilts. 

To  Susannah,  daughter  of  Mary  Brant  and  sister  of  the 
foregoing  six  children,  I  devise  and  bequeath  three  thousand 
acres  of  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  laid  out 
adjoining  to  them  of  her  sister  Mary. 

To  Anne,  sister  of  the  foregoing  seven  children  by  Mary 


O 

*rf 

W 


Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson  155 

Brant,  I  devise  and  bequeath  three  thousand  acres  of  the 
Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  to  be  laid  out  next  to 
that  of  her  sister  Susannah,  and  to  be  by  her,  and  the  heirs  of 
her  body  lawfully  begotten,  forever  quietly  and  peaceably 
possessed  and  enjoyed. 

To  young  Brant  alias  Kaghneghtaga  of  Canajoharie,  I  give 
and  bequeath  one  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  Royal  Grant, 
now  called  Kingsland,  to  be  laid  out  next  to  and  adjoining  the 
before-mentioned  land  of  Anne,  daughter  of  Mary  Brant. 
Also  to  William,  alias  Tagawirunte,  of  Canajoharie,  one  thou- 
sand acres  of  land  in  said  Royal  Grant,  alias  Kingsland,  ad- 
joining that  of  Brant,  to  be  by  them  and  the  heirs  of  their 
body,  lawfully  begotten,  forever  quietly  and  peaceably  pos- 
sessed and  enjoyed. 

It  is  also  my  will  and  decree,  that  in  case  any  of  the  before- 
mentioned  eight  children  of  mine  by  Mary  Brant  should  die 
without  issue,  their  share  or  shares,  as  well  of  my  personal  as 
real  estate,  be  equally  divided  amongst  the  survivors  of  them 
by  their  guardians. 

To  my  prudent  and  faithful  housekeeper,  Mary  Brant, 
mother  of  the  before-mentioned  eight  children,  I  will  and 
bequeath  the  lot  No.  one,  being  part  of  the  Royal  Grant  now 
called  Kingsland,  and  is  opposite  to  the  land  whereon  Honnicol 
Herkimer  now  lives,  which  she  is  to  enjoy  peaceably  during 
her  natural  life;  after  which  it  is  to  be  possessed  by  her  son 
Peter,  and  his  heirs  forever ;  I  also  give  and  bequeath  to  my  said 
housekeeper  one  negro  wench  named  Jenny,  the  sister  of  Juba; 
also  the  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds,  current  money  of  New 
York,  to  be  paid  to  her  by  my  executors  within  three  months 
after  my  decease;  I  also  devise  and  bequeath  to  Mary  McGrah, 
daughter  of  Christopher  McGrah,  of  the  Mohawk  country,  two 
hundred  acres  of  land  in  the  patent  of  Adageghteinge,  now 
called  Charlotte  River,  to  be  by  her  and  her  heirs  forever 
peaceably  possessed  and  enjoyed. 

I  give  and  bequeath  to  my  brothers,  John  and  Warren 
Johnson,  to  my  sisters  Dease,  Sterling,  Plunkent,  and  Fitz- 
simons,  the  following  tracts  of  land,  which  I  would  have  sold 
by  my  executors  to  the  best  advantage,  and  moneys  arising 


156        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

therefrom  to  be  equally  divided  among  them  and  their  heirs, 
to  wit:  whatever  part  of  the  patent  called  Byrne's  at  Schoharie, 
may  remain  unsold  at  my  decease;  also  my  fourth  part  of 
another  patent  at  Schoharie  called  Lawyer  &  Zimmer's 
patent;  also  that  of  Adageghteinge  or  Charlotte  River;  and 
lastly,  the  five  thousand  acres  which  I  have  in  Glen  and  Vroo- 
man's  patent;  also  the  thirteen  thousand  acres  which  I  have 
in  the  patent  called  Peter  Servis  near  General  Gage's  or 
whatever  part  of  the  aforesaid  tracts  may  be  unsold  at  the 
time  of  my  decease;  this,  (from  the  many  losses  which  I  have 
sustained,  and  the  several  sums  expended  by  me  during  the 
war  which  were  never  paid) ,  is  all  I  can  possibly  do  for  them 
without  injuring  others,which  my  honor  and  conscience  will  not 
admit  of.  As  his  present  Majesty,  George  the  third,  was  gra- 
ciously pleased  as  a  mark  of  his  favor  and  regard,  to  give  me  a 
patent  under  the  great  seal  for  the  tract  of  land  now  called 
Kingsland,  and  that  without  quit  rent,  except  a  trifling  ac- 
knowledgment to  be  paid  yearly,  it  is  my  will  and  desire  that 
no  part  of  it  be  ever  sold  by  those  to  whom  I  have  devised  it, 
as  that  would  be  acting  contrary  to  my  intentions  and  deter- 
mined resolution. 

I  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  much  esteemed  nephew 
Doctor  John  Dease  the  sum  of  five  hundred  pounds  current 
money  of  New  York,  to  be  paid  to  him  within  six  months 
after  my  decease  by  my  executors  out  of  such  moneys  as  I  may 
have  in  this  country  at  that  time,  or  by  my  son,  Sir  John,  for 
which  he,  my  said  son  Sir  John  Johnson,  shall  have  and  forever 
enjoy  that  lot  of  land  in  Sacandaga  patent  whereon  Martin 
Laffler  and  two  more  tenants  now  live,  viz:  No.  eighty-four, 
containing  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres.  I  also  devise  and 
bequeath  unto  my  said  nephew,  John  Dease,  Esq.,  two 
thousand  acres  of  land  lying  near  to  South  Bay,  or  Lake 
Champlain,  which  tract  was  purchased  by  me  of  Lt.  Augustine 
Prevost,  and  which  was  formerly  the  location  of  Ensign  or 
Lt.  Gorvel,  with  all  the  advantages  thereunto  belonging; 
or  should  he,  my  said  nephew,  prefer  or  rather  choose  to 
have  the  value  of  it  in  money,  in  that  case  it  is  my  will  and 
desire  that  my  executors  dispose  of  said  land  to  the  best 


Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson  157 

advantage  and  pay  the  amount   of  it  to  my  said  nephew. 

To  my  faithful  friend,  Robert  Adams,  Esq.,  of  Johnstown, 
the  dwelling  house,  other  buildings,  and  the  lot  and  one  acre 
whereon  he  now  lives,  the  Potash  laboratory,  and  one  acre  of 
land  with  it;  also  the  farm  which  he  holds  by  deed  from  me, 
all  free  from  rent  during  his  natural  life,  except  the  quit  rent. 

To  Mr.  William  Byrne,  of  Kingsborough,  I  give  the  lot  of 
land  whereon  he  now  lives  and  improvements;  also  that  part 
of  the  stock  of  cattle  which  was  mine,  free  of  rent  or  demand, 
as  long  as  he  lives,  the  quit  rent  excepted. 

I  also  will  and  bequeath  to  Mr.  Patrick  Daly,  now  living 
with  me,  for  whom  I  have  a  particular  regard,  the  sum  of  one 
hundred  pounds  current  money  of  New  York,  to  be  paid  unto 
him  within  three  months  after  my  decease,  by  my  executors. 
It  is  also  my  will  and  desire  that  all  the  white  servants  I  may 
have  at  the  time  of  my  death  be  made  free  and  receive  from 
my  son  ten  pounds  each. 

I  also  devise  and  bequeath  unto  my  much  esteemed  friend 
and  old  acquaintance,  Joseph  Chew,  Esq.,  now  of  Kings- 
borough,  in  the  county  of  Try  on,  during  his  natural  life,  fifty 
acres  of  land,  which  I  purchased  from  Matthias  Link,  with  all 
the  buildings  and  other  improvements  thereon  belonging; 
and  after  his  decease,  to  his  son  William,  my  god-child,  and 
to  his  heirs  forever.  In  case  of  the  death  of  my  said  god-son 
William  without  issue,  then  to  be  possessed  and  enjoyed  by 
Joseph  Chew,  junr.,  elder  brother  of  my  said  god-son  William, 
and  his  heirs  forever.  I  also  devise  and  bequeath  unto  the  said 
Joseph  Chew,  Esq.,  two  hundred  acres  of  land  in  the  patent 
called  Preston's,  now  Mayfield,  to  be  laid  out  in  one  piece  next 
to  the  lots  already  laid  out  by  John  Collins,  Esq.,  for  the 
township;  the  same  two  hundred  acres  with  all  the  appur- 
tenances thereto  belonging,  to  be  by  him,  the  said  Joseph 
Chew  and  his  heirs,  forever  peaceably  and  quietly  possessed 
and  enjoyed. 

It  is  also  my  will  and  desire,  that  in  case  my  son  Sir  John 
Johnson  should  (which  God  avert)  die  without  issue,  the 
following  disposition  be  made  of  the  personal  and  real  estate, 
which  is  by  the  foregoing  part  of  this  will  bequeathed  to  him, 


158        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

to  wit:  all  the  lands  of  Kingsborough,  containing  about  fifty 
thousand  acres,  the  few  lots  excepted  which  I  have  otherwise 
disposed  of,  to  be  by  my  grandson  William  Claus,  and  the 
heirs  of  his  body,  quietly  and  peaceably  possessed  and  enjoyed ; 
also  twenty  thousand  acres  of  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called 
Kingsland,  which  is  never  to  be  sold  or  alienated  from  my 
family. 

It  is  likewise  my  will  and  desire,  that  in  the  above  case,  viz., 
of  my  son's  death  without  issue,  that  the  lands,  house,  &c.,  at 
Fort  Johnson,  and  a  small  tract  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Mo- 
hawk River,  called  Babington's,  together  with  twenty  thousand 
acres  of  the  Royal  Grant,  now  called  Kingsland,  be  possessed 
and  enjoyed  by  the  first  male  heir  which  my  daughter  Mary 
Johnson  may  have  by  Guy  Johnson,  and  by  his  heirs  lawfully 
begotten  forever;  and  in  case  of  her  having  no  male  heir  to 
possess  it,  then  it  is  my  will  that  the  before-mentioned  lands 
be  equally  divided  between  her  daughters  and  their  heirs,  in 
consideration  of  which  my  two  sons-in-law,  Daniel  Claus  and 
Guy  Johnson,  shall  (within  a  year)  pay  unto  my  executors  and 
trustees  for  the  use  of  my  children  by  Mary  Brant,  my  house- 
keeper, the  sum  of  eight  hundred  pounds  current  money  of 
New  York:  that  is  to  say,  Colonel  Daniel  Claus  shall  pay  the 
sum  of  five  hundred  pounds,  and  Colonel  Guy  Johnson  the 
sum  of  three  hundred  pounds,  which  sums  are  to  be  (as  well 
as  the  rest  devised  and  bequeathed  to  them),  put  out  to  in- 
terest for  their  support  and  emolument  until  they  come  of  age 
or  marry,  when  equal  division  is  to  be  made  by  their  guardians 
or  trustees.  All  the  remainder  of  my  son's  estate,  except  what 
remains  of  his  share  in  the  Royal  Grant  alias  Kingsland,  shall 
be  sold  by  my  executors  to  the  best  advantage,  and  the 
moneys  arising  from  the  sale  thereof  to  be  equally  divided 
between  my  brothers  and  sisters  as  before  named,  the  re- 
mainder of  his  share  in  Kingsland  to  be  equally  divided  be- 
tween his  two  sisters'  children,  who  are  never  to  dispose  of  it. 

Lastly,  I  do  hereby  make,  constitute  and  appoint  my  be- 
loved son  Sir  John  Johnson,  Kt.,  my  two  sons-in-law.  Daniel 
Claus  and  Guy  Johnson,  Esqs.,  my  two  brothers  John  and 
Warren  Johnson,  Esqs.,  Daniel  Campbell,  of  Schenectady, 


T3 

o 
s" 

O 
O 


Will  of  Sir  William  Johnson  159 

John  Butler,  Nelles  Fonda,  Captain  James  Stevenson,  of 
Albany,  Robert  Adams,  Samuel  Stringer  of  Albany,  Doctor 
John  Dease,  Henry  Frey  and  Joseph  Chew,  Esqs.,  or  any  six 
of  them,  executors  of  this,  my  last  Will  and  testament.  And 
it  is  also  my  will  and  desire  that  John  Dease,  Nelles  Fonda, 
John  Butler,  James  Stevenson,  Henry  Frey  and  Joseph  Chew, 
Esqs.,  be  and  act  as  guardians  and  trustees  of  my  before- 
mentioned  eight  children  by  Mary  Brant,  my  present  house- 
keeper, in  full  confidence  that  from  the  close  connection  of  the 
former,  and  the  long  uninterrupted  friendship  subsisting  be- 
tween me  and  the  latter,  they  will  strictly  act  as  brothers,  and 
inviolably  observe  and  execute  this  my  last  charge  to  them ; 
the  strong  dependence  on,  and  expectation  of  which  unbur- 
thens  my  mind,  allays  my  cares,  and  makes  a  change  the  less 
alarming.  And  as  I  would  willingly,  in  some  measure,  (al- 
though trifling) ;  testify  my  regard  and  friendship  for  the  above 
mentioned  gentlemen,  I  must  request  their  acceptance  of 
three  hundred  pounds  currency  to  purchase  rings  as  a  memento 
for  their  once  sincere  friend,  which  sum  is  to  be  immediately 
paid  to  them  by  my  son,  Sir  John  Johnson.  And  I  do  hereby 
revoke,  disannul  and  make  void  all  former  wills,  bequests  and 
legacies  by  me  heretofore  at  any  time  made,  bequeathed  or 
given;  and  I  do  hereby  make  and  declare  this  only  to  be  my 
last  will  and  testament.  In  witness  whereof  I  have  (with  a 
perfect  mind  and  memory),  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal 
this  27th  day  of  January,  1774,  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  seventy-four,  and  my  name  at  the  bottom  of  each  page, 
being  thirteen. 

W.  JOHNSON,  (L.  s.) 

Signed,  sealed,  published,  and  declared  by  the  testator  as 
and  for  his  last  will  and  testament,  in  the  presence  of  us,  who, 
by  the  desire  and  in  the  presence  of  the  said  testator  and  of 
each  other,  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names. 

WILLIAM  ADAMS, 
GILBERT  TICE, 
MOSES  IBBIT, 
SAMUEL  SUTTON. 


160          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Try  on  Co.,  55. 

Be  it  remembered  that  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  July,  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy-four,  personally  came 
and  appeared  before  me,  Bryan  Lefferty,  Surrogate  of  the  said 
county,  Sir  John  Johnson,  Bart.,  Guy  Johnson,  Daniel  Glaus, 
John  Dease,  John  Butler,  Robert  Adams  and  Joseph  Chew, 
executors  of  the  within  written  will  of  Sir  William  Johnson, 
Bart.,  and  were  duly  sworn  to  the  true  execution  and  per- 
formance of  the  said  will,  by  severally  taking  the  oath  of  an 
executor  as  by  law  appointed  before  me, 

BRYAN  LEFFERTY, 

Surrogate. 
Try  on  Co.,  ss. 

Be  it  also  remembered  that  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  July, 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy-four,  William  Adams, 
Gilbert  Tice,  Moses  Ibbit,  and  Samuel  Sutton,  all  of 
Johnstown  and  county  aforesaid,  being  duly  sworn  on  their 
oaths,  declared:  That  they  and  each  of  them  did  see  Sir 
William  Johnson,  Bart.,  sign  and  seal  the  within  written 
instrument,  purporting  to  be  the  will  of  the  said  Sir  William 
Johnson,  bearing  date  the  twenty-seventh  day  of  January, 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy-four,  and  heard  him 
publish  and  declare  the  same  as  and  for  his  last  will  and 
testament.  That  at  the  time  thereof  he,  the  said  Sir  William 
Johnson,  was  of  sound,  disposing  mind  and  memory,  to  the 
best  of  the  knowledge  and  belief  of  them  the  deponents.  And 
that  their  names,  subscribed  to  the  said  will,  are  of  their  re- 
spective proper  hand-writing,  which  they  subscribed  as  wit- 
nesses to  the  said  will  in  the  testator's  presence. 

BRYAN  LEFFERTY, 

Surrogate. 


A  Corner  of  Old  Guv  Park. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  JOHNSON  FAMILY 

I.  WILLIAM  JOHNSON,  Esq.  [afterwards  knight  and  baro- 
net], was  born  at  Smith  Town,  County  Meath,  Ireland,  and 
subsequently  adopted  by  his  maternal  uncle,  Admiral  Sir 
Peter  Warren,  K.  B.,  capturer  of  Louisburg,  &c.,  and  went  out 
with  him  to  North  America,  where  he  rose  to  the  rank  of 
colonel  in  the  British  army,  Major-General  of  the  provincial 
forces  and  [or]  of  the  militia,  i6th  April,  1783,  and  distin- 
guished himself  as  a  military  commander  during  the  French 
[American]  War  [1754-63],  and  as  a  negotiator  with  Indian 
tribes.    He  was  created  a  baronet  27th  Nov.,  1755.    In  1756 
he  received  his   commission   as   "Colonel,   Agent  and  Sole 
Superintendent  of  all  the  affairs  of  the  Six  Nations  and  other 
Northern  Indians,"  "with  no  subordination  but  to  Loudon 
[London?]."    He  died  nth  July,  1774,  of  chronic  malignant 
dysentery,  aged  59,  at  his  seat,  Johnson  Hall,  Tryon  County, 
New  York,  leaving  by  Catherine  Wisenberg  [Weissenberg?], 
his  wife: 

i.     JOHN,  his  heir, 
ii.     Anne,   married    to   Col.   Daniel    Claus,   of    North 

America,  and  died  about  1798. 

Hi.  Mary,  married  to  Col.  Guy  Johnson,  and  had  two 
daughters:  i.  Mary,  wife  of  Field  Marshal  Lord 
Clyde,  queller  of  the  East  India  mutiny,  originally 
Sir  Colin  Campbell,  and  mother  of  Gen.  Sir  Guy 
Campbell;  2.  Julia. 
The  son  and  heir  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  Bart.: 

II.  Sir  JOHN  JOHNSON,  of  Johnson  Hall,  Tryon  (afterwards 
Fulton)  County,  N.  Y.,  finally  of  Mount  Johnson,  Montreal; 
-colonel  of  regiment  of  horse  in  the  northern  district  of  New 

161 


1 62         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

York,  in  1773;  Major-General  of  the  militia  belonging  to  the 
same  portion  of  the  province  after  the  decease  of  his  father; 
lieut.-col.  commanding  the  loyal  or  provincial  "King's  Royal 
Regiment  of  New  York,"  otherwise  "The  Queen's  Loyal  New 
Yorkers " or  "  Johnson's  regiment  of  Queen's  Royal  Greens"; 
colonel,  B.  A.,  2ist  October,  1782;    Brigadier-General  of  the 
provincial  troops,  &c.,  i4th  March,  1782;  superintendent-gen- 
eral and  inspector-general  of  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians  and 
their  confederates,  of  all  the  Indians  inhabiting  the  province 
of  Quebec  and  the  frontier,  i6th  September,  1791  [a  copy  of 
Sir  John's  commission];   colonel-in-chief  of  the  six  battalions 
of  the  militia  of  the  eastern  townships  of  Lower  Canada.     He 
was  knighted  at  St.  James's,  London,  22d  Nov.,  1765.    [On  the 
death  of  his  father,  Sir  William  [I.],  Sir  John  positively  refused 
to  accept  the  succession  to  the  former's  dignities  and  offices  in 
connection  with  the  Indians,  and  they  were  conferred  upon  his 
cousin,  Guy  Johnson,  who  exercised  them  throughout  the  Rev- 
olutionary War,  and  thus  Sir  John  and  Col.  Guy  have  often 
been  confounded,  to  the  disadvantage  of  Sir  John.     Sabine 
says,    "  Col.  Guy  Johnson's  intemperate  zeal  for  his  royal  mas- 
ter caused  the  first  affray  in  that  [Tryon]  county."]    Sir  John 
married,  3oth  June,  1773,  Mary,  daughter  of  Hon.  John  Watts, 
Senior,  Esq.,  sometime  President  of  the  King's  Council  of  New 
York,  and  by  her  (who  died  7th  August,  1815)  he  had  issue: 
i.     William,  lieut.-col.,  born   1775;  married,  in  1802, 
Susan — an     extraordinary     beauty — daughter     of 
Stephen  de  Lancey,  Governor  of  Tobago,  and  sister 
of  Sir  William  de  Lancey,  K.  C.  B.,  "Quartermaster- 
General  of  Wellington's  army,"  killed  at  Waterloo; 
and  died   1812,  leaving  by  her  [who  married,  sec- 
ondly, 1815,  General  Sir  Hudson  Lowe,  K.  C.  B., 
and  died  1832]  three  daughters: 

1.  Charlotte,  married,  in  1820,  Alexander  Count 

Balmain,  Russian  commissioner  at   St.  Hel- 
ena, and  died  in  1824. 

2.  Mary,  died  unmarried  in  1814. 

3.  Susan,  died  unmarried  in  1828. 
II.     Adam  Gordon,  Hid  baronet. 


oj 
-t-> 
'Jl 


The  Johnson  Family  163 

in.    James  Stephen,  captain    28th    regiment,   killed  at 

Badajoz,  born  in  1785. 

iv.     Robert  Thomas,  drowned  in  Canada  in  1812. 
V.     Warren,  major  68th  regiment,  died  1813. 
VI.     John,  of  Point  Oliver,  Montreal,  col.   commanding 
6th  battalion  of   militia,  born  8th  August,   1782; 
married  xoth  February,  1825,  Mary  Diana,  daughter 
of  Richard  Dillon,  Esq.,  of  Montreal,  and  died  23d 
June,  1841,  leaving  issue: 

i.  William  George,   successor  to  his  uncle,  and 

present  (in  1882)  baronet. 

a.  Charles,  captain  Madras  Artillery,  born  4th 
February,  1833. 

3.  James  Stephen,   lieut.     i4th    foot,  born    5th 

March,  1836;  killed  at  Barbadoes. 

4.  Archibald  Kennedy,  born  2oth  June,  1839. 

1.  Maria  Diana. 

2.  Anne  Margaret. 

3.  Eliza  Theresa. 

4.  Mary  Anne. 

vii.  Charles  Christopher,  of  Argenteuil,  Canada  East, 
born  29th  October,  1798:  lieut. -col.  in  the  army; 
knight  of  the  second  class  of  the  Persian  Order  of  the 
Lion  and  Sun;  married,  1818,  Susan,  eldest  daughter 
of  Admiral  Sir  Edward  Griffiths,  of  Northbrook 
House,  Hants  [Hampshire]  [who  took  the  surname 
of  Colpoys],  and  died  3oth  September,  1854,  leaving: 

1.  William,  an  officer  in  2oth  regiment,  born  28th 

May,  1821,  deceased. 

2.  John  Orrnsby,  captain  Royal  Navy;  born  nth 

August,  1822. 

3.  Charles  Turquand,  born  i7th  June,  1825,  de- 

ceased. 

4.  Edward  Colpoys,  born  nth  August,  1855,  an 

officer  in  the  army. 

i.  Maria  Bowes,  married,  i8th  June,  1867,  Rev. 
Wm.  Bell  Christian,  of  Ewanrigg  Hall,  Cum- 
berland, and  Milntown,  Isle  of  Man. 


1 64  The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

2.  Mary  Anne  Susan. 

viii.  Archibald  Kennedy,  born  in  1792;  married,  i3th 
September,  1818,  Maria  Johnson,  daughter  of  Patrick 
Langan,  Esq.,  of  Montreal,  died  8th  October,  1866. 

1.  Anne,   married   to   Col.    Edward   Macdonnell, 

deputy  quartermaster-general  to  the  forces  in 
Canada,  who  died  in  1812. 

2.  Catherine  Maria,  one  of  the  loveliest,  wisest,  and 

best  of  women,  married  in  1805  to  Major- 
General  Barnard  Foord  Bowes,  an  officer  of 
unusual  ability  and  intrepidity,  who  fell  in  the 
attack  upon  the  forts  at  Salamanca,  23d  June, 
1812.  [See  Harper's  Alison,  III.,  476  (2), 
and  note,  and  other  authorities  on  the  War  in 
Spain].  She  died  at  Anglesey,  near  Gosport, 
England,  in  1850. 

3.  Marianne,  died  ist  January,  1868. 

Sir  John  died  4th  January,  1830,  and  was  succeeded  by 
his  eldest  surviving  son — 

in.  Sir  ADAM  GORDON  JOHNSON,  lieut.-col.,  of  the  6th 
battalion  of  militia,  born  6th  May,  1781 ;  who  died  unmarried 
2ist  May,  1843,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  nephew,  William 
George,  the  present  (1882)  baronet. 

iv.  Sir  WILLIAM  GORDON  JOHNSON,  of  Twickenham, 
County  of  Middlesex,  England,  was  graduated  at  Woolwich, 
and  for  the  best  portion  of  his  life  held  a  commission  in  the 
British  army  as  captain  of  artillery,  and  acted  in  the  discharge 
of  various  staff  duties,  at  different  posts,  and  once  upon  the 
island  of  St.  Helena;  born  igth  December,  1830;  succeeded  as 
IV.  baronet  at  the  decease  of  his  uncle,  in  May,  1843. 

ARMS. — Argent,  two  lions  counter-rampant,  supporting  a 
dexter  hand,  gules;  in  chief,  three  estoilles  of  the  last,  and  in 
bas,  a  salmon  naiant  in  water,  proper. 

CREST. — An  arm,  gules,  encircled  with  a  ducal  crown,  ort 
the  hand  grasping  a  sword,  proper,  poniard  and  hilt,  or. 

MOTTO: — "Nee  as  per  a  terrent."  "Difficulties  do  not  stop 
(or  deter)  or  dismay"  "  Boldness  wins." 


CHAPTER    XIV 

GIFT    OF    FORT    JOHNSON — MAJOR-GENERAL   J.   WATTS 
DE  PEYSTER 

THIS  chapter,  in  the  natural  sequence  of  events,  ap- 
pears late  in  the  book,  although  in  the  matter  of 
importance  it  deserves  to  appear  at  the  beginning. 

The  directors  of  the  Montgomery  County  Historical 
Society,  situated  at  Amsterdam,  N.  Y.,  have  long 
desired  to  possess  the  first  baronial  mansion  of  Sir 
William  Johnson,  known  since  1755  as  Fort  Johnson. 

This  old  structure  is  situated  on  the  Mohawk  River 
about  three  miles  from  the  city  of  Amsterdam,  N.  Y., 
and  within  two  hundred  feet  of  the  New  York  Central 
Railroad  on  the  north,  and  is  plainly  visible  to  tourists 
from  the  windows  of  the  cars. 

Between  1859  and  1905  the  property  belonged  to 
and  was  the  home  of  the  family  of  Ethan  Akin,  who 
died  in  1897.  In  1905  this  property  was  sold,  in  order 
to  settle  the  estate.  In  order  to  save  the  old  building 
from  being  put  to  improper  use  the  Historical  Society 
above  mentioned  obtained  an  option  on  the  property 
for  sixty  days  by  making  a  cash  payment  of  five  hun- 
dred dollars.  Before  the  sixty  days  had  elapsed, 
Major-General  J.  Watts  de  Peyster  of  "Rose  Hill," 
Tivoli,  N.  Y.,  became  interested  in  the  preservation  of 
the  old  mansion  for  family  reasons,  and  offered  to 

165 


1 66        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

purchase  Fort  Johnson  (price  $5900)  and  deed  it  to 
the  society,  provided  the  said  society  would  assume 
to  care  for  and  maintain  the  same  and  to  install  a  suita- 
ble bronze  tablet  in  the  interior.  The  society  having 
agreed  to  these  provisions,  the  General  proceeded  to 
carry  out  his  part  of  the  contract  and  the  transfer 
of  the  property  was  made  on  November  9,  1905. 

Suitable  resolutions  were  engrossed  and  sent  to  the 
General  and  in  various  other  ways  the  people  of  the 
city  of  Amsterdam  have  expressed  their  appreciation 
of  his  generous  gift. 

Below  will  be  found  a  short  sketch  of  Major-Gen- 
eral de  Peyster  and  some  of  his  notable  ancestors: 

John  Watts  de  Peyster,  brevet  major-general,  by  special 
act  of  New  York  State  Legislature,  for  "meritorious  services 
rendered  to  the  National  Guard  and  to  the  United  States, 
prior  to  and  during  the  Rebellion."  On  his  father's  side  he 
can  trace  back  his  descent  under  most  favorable  circumstances 
for  six  hundred  years  in  Flanders,  especially  in  Ghent,  where 
his  people  continually  held  offices  which  to  hold  was  peculiarly 
the  right  of  those  of  noble  or  aristocratic  lineage.  As  far  back 
as  the  thirteenth  century  they  suffered  on  account  of  their 
acceptance  of  Protestant  or  Reformed  doctrines  and  were 
faithful,  even  to  the  death,  to  their  opinions.  They  were 
termed  Huguenots,  although  it  is  generally  considered  the 
term  is  only  applicable  to  Frenchmen,  but  the  de  Peysters 
belonged  to  districts  which  are  now  French  territory,  con- 
stituting the  "Nord"  and  the  "Pas  de  Calais."  On  his 
mother's  side,  Watts,  the  record  is  equally  striking  and  honor- 
able. The  family  residence  was  a  very  imposing  building 
60  feet  square,  besides  the  offices,  three  stories  high,  originally 
just  outside  but  latterly  within  the  city  limits  of  Edinburgh. 
The  site  was  remarkable  as  affording  exquisite  views  to  the 
northwest,  west  and  southwest.  This  Watts  residence — still 
standing  within  half  a  century — was  torn  down  and  the  site 


J.  Watts  de  Peyster, 
From  a  steel  engraving. 


General  de  Peyster  167 

and  domain  became  the  property  of  the  Caledonian  Railroad. 
John  Watt,  whose  daughter  married  Sir  Walter  Riddel,  whose 
baronetcy  dated  back  to  the  reign  of  King  David  I.  (twelfth 
century),  was  a  very  remarkable  city  functionary  and  held  the 
office  of  dean  of  the  guilds,  or  deacon-convener  then  a  most 
important  position  of  authority  and  influence.  When  his  King, 
James  VI.  of  Scotland,  was  besieged  in  the  old  Tolbooth  and 
the  lives  of  himself  and  his  court  were  threatened  by  a  vicious 
mob  incited  by  the  Calvinist  clergy,  John  Watt  called  his 
guilds  to  arms  and  rescued  the  King,  and  thereby  saved  his 
native  city  from  the  punishment  of  military  execution.  This 
brave  gentleman  was  afterwards  assassinated  in  revenge  for 
his  loyalty,  instigated  by  the  same  Calvinist  ministers  and 
party,  and  his  murderer  escaped  through  their  influence.  His 
grandson  Robert  Watt  emigrated  to  New  York  and  for  some 
unknown  reason  added  an  s  to  the  name  and  thus  became 
Watts,  and  at  the  same  time  the  Nichols  family,  his  wife's, 
dropped  the  s  and  became  Nichol. 

The  subject  of  this  sketch  is  remarkable  for  the  variety  of 
distinguishing  features  which  have  been  shown  by  his  success- 
ful powers  of  practical  and  elegant  designs,  powers  of  research 
and  composition  in  painting  and  sculpture  and  architecture, 
wherein,  as  professionals  admitted,  if  they  had  listened  to 
him  success  would  have  rewarded  them  for  their  attention, 
and  failing  to  do  so,  they  came  short  of  success.  The  first 
was  displayed  in  the  membership  diploma  (the  handsomest 
in  the  States)  of  the  Holland  Society,  for  which  he  received 
a  mest  flattering  vote  of  thanks  or  resolution ;  and  this  power 
is  also  shown  in  his  practical  plans  of  public  buildings  which 
he  has  erected,  i.e.,  his  church  as  a  memorial  of  his  two 
daughters,  his  fireman's  hall  [in  memory  of  his  two  eldest 
sons,  both  in  the  village  of  Madalin,  and  his  Watts  de  Peyster 
Home  for  Invalid  Children  in  the  township  of  Unionvale. 

The  first  public  building  in  which  he  was  interested  was  the 
completion  of  an  Episcopal  church  at  Natchitoches,  which 
was  the  first  Protestant  place  of  worship  in  that  district. 
When  a  regiment  from  Dutchess  County,  N.  Y.,  occupied  that 
city  during  the  Red  River  expedition  the  men  climbed 


1 68          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

into  the  belfry,  and  were  surprised  at  finding  a  bell  bearing  a 
dedicatory  inscription  and  the  name  of  the  donor,  a  fellow- 
countryman.  During  the  slaveholders'  rebellion  the  edifice 
was  neglected  so  it  had  to  be  entirely  restored,  which  was 
done  in  1900  at  the  expense  of  General  de  Peyster,  by  whom  it 
was  originally  completed.  The  General  seems  to  have  sur- 
vived almost  every  one  with  whom  he  was  intimate  of  his  asso- 
ciates of  boyhood  days  and  his  school  companions,  and,  when 
he  applied  to  the  first  rector  of  the  Maria  de  Peyster  Memorial 
Church  at  Natchitoches  for  interesting  particulars  in  regard 
thereto,  the  answer  was  the  Rev.  Thomas  Scott  Bacon  had 
just  died. 

A  short  time  since  General  de  Peyster  conveyed  Rose  Hill — 
named  after  his  ancestral  home  in  Scotland,  above  alluded 
to — his  home  near  Tivoli  station,  to  the  Leake  and  Watts 
Orphan  House  at  Yonkers,  founded  and  endowed  by  his 
maternal  grandfather,  John  Watts,  reserving  for  himself  the 
use  of  the  property  for  life.  He  has  just  presented  Fort 
Johnson,  a  historic  family  property,  at  Akin,  N.  Y.,  to  the 
Montgomery  County  Historical  Society.  Among  other  bene- 
factions of  the  General  are:  A  home  for  consumptives  in 
Unionvale,  Dutchess  County,  the  first  of  the  kind  so  devoted, 
which  was  burned;  St.  Paul's  Training  School  for  Boys,  at 
Unionvale;  established  and  endowed  the  Watts  de  Peyster 
Industrial  Home  and  School  for  Girls,  with  its  buildings  and 
extensive  grounds,  at  Madalin.  To  the  city  of  Kearney,  Neb., 
General  de  Peyster  presented  a  bronze  bust  of  his  cousin 
Major-General  Philip  Kearney.  He  erected  a  chapel  at 
Nebraska  City  as  a  memorial  of  his  dead  soldier  sons — after- 
wards pulled  down  and  the  Watts  de  Peyster  tablets  trans- 
ferred to  a  church  in  Kearney.  At  Altoona,  Pa.,  he  finished 
a  church  and  built  a  memorial  parish  school  and  parsonage 
in  memory  of  his  daughter,  Maria  Beata.  For  Franklin  and 
Marshall  College,  Lancaster,  Pa.,  he  erected  and  equipped  a 
very  fine  library  building,  and  to  the  Leake  and  Watts  Orphan 
House,  at  Yonkers,  N.  Y.,  he  gave  funds  for  an  annex  and 
added  a  donation  of  property  valued  at  $200,000.  To  the 
State  capitols  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey 


OJ 

PU 


o 

o 

'oT 


O 

el 
o 
ffi 


General  de  Peyster  169 

General  de  Peyster  has  presented  bronzes  and  oil  paintings  of 
various  distinguished  relatives.  He  has  given  a  most  valuable 
and  in  some  respects  inestimable  collection  on  Napoleon  and 
on  other  subjects,  comprising  objects  of  art,  bronzes,  pictures, 
etc.,  to  the  library  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution,  to  which 
he  is  still  adding. 

In  the  city  of  New  York  are  several  statues  of  heroic  size 
in  commemoration  of  historic  members  of  his  family.  In 
Trinity  churchyard  stands  a  bronze  statue  of  the  General's 
grandfather,  the  Hon.  John  Watts,  Jr.,  the  last  Royal  recorder 
of  New  York;  in  the  Bowling  Green  is  a  bronze  statue 
of  his  famous  ancestor  Colonel  Abraham  de  Peyster,  a  public- 
spirited  citizen  of  the  early  period  of  Manhattan's  history. 
Opposite  this  statue  General  de  Peyster  was  himself  born, 
in  the  old  Watts  residence  at  No.  3  Broadway,  gih  March, 
1821.  No.  i  Broadway  was  built  by  his  great-uncle  the  Earl 
of  Cassilis. 

General  de  Peyster  is  a  life  member  of  the  Royal  Historical 
Society  of  Great  Britain,  honorary  fellow  of  the  Society  of 
Science,  Letters  and  Arts  of  London,  and  member  of  the 
Maatschappij  der  Nederlandsche  Letterkunde  of  Leyden, 
Holland,  etc.,  etc.  He  is  of  the  seventh  generation  resident 
of  the  first  ward,  city  of  New  Amsterdam,  afterward  New 
York,  and  the  sixth  born  therein  in  the  course  of  two  centuries 
and  a  half,  and  his  family's  connection  with  Dutchess  County 
has  extended  over  seven  generations. 

The  General  was  sent  to  Europe  in  1851  as  military  agent 
of  the  State  of  New  York.  One  of  the  results  of  that  com- 
mission was  the  establishment  of  a  paid  fire  department  vrith 
steam  fire  engines  and  the  organization  of  the  present  muni- 
cipal police  of  New  York  city.  In  proof  the  General  holds 
letters  or  certificates  and  testimonials  from  the  highest 
officials. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Civil  War  General  de  Peyster  offered 
his  services  as  Brigadier-General,  with  three  picked  regiments, 
to  President  Lincoln.  Conditions  prevented  the  acceptance 
of  the  offer,  but  two  of  his  sons  served  with  credit  throughout 
the  struggle,  and  all  three  of  his  sons  were  brevetted  colonel 


1 70         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

for  services  rendered  before  they  came  of  age.  He  repeated 
his  offer  of  troops,  but  it  was  again  refused.  He  was  reviled 
by  his  neighbors  for  suggesting  the  use  of  negroes  as  soldiers 
in  the  Civil  War,  and  Southerners  upbraided  him  for  defending 
John  Brown,  but  he  upheld  his  opinions.  He  saved  the 
Italian  soldier  Siro  Pesci,  a  follower  of  Mazzini,  from  con- 
demnation to  a  living  death  in  the  salt  mines  of  Sardinia  and 
smuggled  him  from  Italy  into  France,  and  subsequently  to 
Switzerland. 

Both  his  maternal  and  paternal  ancestors  suffered  greatly 
in  body,  person  and  property  for  their  loyalty,  "faithful 
even  unto  death,"  to  their  kings  and  religious  beliefs  in  Europe 
and  America,  and  it  was  only  when  the  slaveholders'  rebellion 
occurred  that  they  had  the  good  fortune  of  finding  themselves 
on  the  winning  side.  It  was  religious  persecution  that  drove 
the  de  Peysters  of  Flanders  to  seek  refuge  in  England  and 
Holland,  and  from  the  latter  country  the  General's  g.-g.-g.-g-- 
grandfather  emigrated  to  the  New  Netherlands,  where  he 
immediately  exerted  influence  in  city  offices;  and  his  great- 
grandson,  whose  statue  adorns  the  Bowling  Green,  opposite 
the  new  custom-house,  on  the  spot  where  he  presided  as 
receiver-general  of  the  port  in  1705,  held  in  the  course  of  his 
long  life  every  possible  office,  even  that  of  acting  governor 
under  the  Crown,  in  his  native  city. 


MONTGOMERY  COUNTY  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY — RICH- 
MOND COLLECTION — HON.  STEPHEN  SANFORD — 
ENDOWMENT. 

On  the  opposite  page  will  be  seen  an  illustration  of 
a  portion  of  the  museum  of  the  Montgomery  County 
Historical  Society.  As  Old  Fort  Johnson  is  destined, 
in  the  near  future,  to  be  the  home  of  this  museum,  it 
seems  proper  that  a  description  of  the  collection  of 
aboriginal  relics  which  comprise  the  major  part  of  this 
museum  should  appear  in  these  pages. 


o 
O 

T3 

s 

o 

a 


Richmond  Collection  171 

As  a  rule  historical  societies  are  not  blessed  with 
large  bank  accounts,  and  the  above  society  is  no 
exception  to  the  general  rule,  the  highest  ambition 
of  its  directors  having  been  to  so  conduct  its  affairs 
as  to  keep  it  alive  from  year  to  year,  doing  what  little 
good  might  come  in  its  way  by  marking  historic  sites 
and  preserving  records,  with  an  occasional  social 
function  during  each  fiscal  year. 

At  a  little  village  a  score  of  miles  away  from  the 
city  of  Amsterdam,  bearing  the  Indian  name  of 
Canajoharie,  lived  Mr.  A.  G.  Richmond,  an  enthu- 
siastic antiquarian  who  from  boyhood  had  been 
interested  in  locating  Indian  sites  and  the  collection 
of  aboriginal  relics.  As  his  collection  grew,  through 
research  and  by  purchase,  his  knowledge  of  the  uses 
of  the  strange  stone  implements  that  he  had  obtained 
grew  also,  until  at  the  maturity  of  his  manhood  he 
became  an  authority  on  Indian  sites  both  historic 
and  prehistoric,  and  also  became  noted  as  being  the 
possessor  of  the  largest  and  finest  collection  of  Indian 
articles  of  warfare  and  the  chase,  and  various  domestic 
utensils  of  the  Amerinds,  to  be  found  in  the  Mohawk 
Valley. 

Unfortunately  Mr.  Richmond  died,  in  the  full 
vigor  of  his  manhood,  mourned  by  many  loving 
friends,  and  regretted  by  his  colaborers  in  this 
fascinating  field  of  research.  Fortunately,  however, 
for  antiquarians  he  had  prepared,  in  manuscript,  a 
valuable  catalogue  of  the  twenty-two  thousand  articles 
comprised  in  his  collection,  with  most  complete  details 
of  the  uses  of  these  articles,  the  place  where  found, 
and  other  information  valuable  to  students  in  this 
branch  of  historic  research. 


172         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Many  looked  with  longing  eyes  and  coveted  the 
possession  of  these  rare  articles,  but  none  more 
eagerly  than  the  president  of  this  association,  J.  H. 
Hanson.  I  know  not  what  trick  of  alchemy,  what 
persuasive  power,  what  nimbleness  of  tongue,  was 
used,  but  suddenly,  and  as  unexpectedly  as  the  glare 
of  the  lightning  flash  from  a  cloudless  sky,  it  was 
announced  that  gold  had  been  given  to  purchase  the 
coveted  Richmond  collection. 

A  man  whom  all  delight  to  honor,  a  gentleman 
whom  it  is  a  pleasure  to  meet,  a  scholar  with  mind 
stored  with  a  rare  fund  of  information  and  a  delight- 
ful manner  of  imparting  the  same,  a  man  with  a  gen- 
erous and  beneficent  heart  and  well-filled  coffers, 
Hon.  Stephen  Sanford,  had  again  given  of  his  wealth 
to  assist  a  struggling  society. 

More  surely  than  "storied  urn  or  animated  bust" 
will  his  many  acts  of  beneficence  perpetuate  his  name 
to  generations  yet  unborn,  a  name  inseparably  con- 
nected with  the  history  and  prosperity  of  the  city  of 
Amsterdam.  Other  evidences  of  his  interest  in  his- 
tory and  historic  sites  and  kindness  to  the  society  of 
which  he  is  an  honorary  member  are  his  material  as- 
sistance in  the  renovation  of  Old  Fort  Johnson,  and 
in  publising  that  valuable  book  entitled  Minutes 
of  the  Committee  of  Safety  of  Tryon  County.  But  the 
crowning  act  is  the  endowing  of  this  historic  building 
with  a  sufficient  sum  to  perpetuate  it  and  care  for  it 
until  its  time-worn  timbers  cease  to  exist  and  its 
stone  walls  crumble  to  dust. 

The  total  amount  given  the  society  up  to  date 
by  Mr.  Sanford  is  $21,600,  as  follows: 


Hon.  Stephen  Santord. 


Richmond  Collection  173 

Endowment      .          ...  .          .          .          .  $15,000 

Richmond  Collection          .  .         .          .  5,ooo 

To  publish  book               ••  .  .          .          .          .  i  )0oo 

Renovation  of  Fort  Johnson  ....  600 

$21,600 


CHAPTER    XV 

LAND  GRANTS:  ROYAL,  KINGSBOROUGH,  SACANDAGA — 
JOHNSON  HALL 

THE  theme  of  this  book  being  "Old  Fort  John- 
son, "  it  was  my  intention  to  confine  myself  to 
the  history  of  the  old  building  on  the  Mohawk  River; 
but  there  have  been  so  many  mistakes  made  by  early 
writers,  and  such  a  confusion  in  the  minds  of  many 
in  regard  to  the  location  of  the  two  homes  of  Sir 
William  Johnson,  that  it  seems  necessary  to  give 
more  than  a  cursory  allusion  to  the  second  baro- 
nial mansion  of  Sir  William,  located  at  Johnstown 
and  known  as  Johnson  Hall.  The  Tryon  map  of 
1779  shows  large  tracts  of  land  that  belonged  to 
his  estate  situated  west,  north  and  south  of  Fort 
Johnson,  the  most  notable  being  the  Kingsland  patent 
of  forty  thousand  acres  located  between  East  and 
West  Canada  creeks.  It  is  said  that  the  tract  of 
land  between  the  creeks  mentioned  in  the  patent 
really  contained  ninety-three  thousand  acres  in- 
stead of  forty  thousand  as  mentioned  in  the  Kings- 
land  or  Royal  grant. 

It  is  known  that  the  Baronet's  possessions  in  the 
vicinity  of  Fort  Johnson  on  the  Mohawk  were  some- 
what limited  on  account  of  earlier  grants  of  land 
issued  to  other  parties,  the  Caughnawaga,  Hansen, 
and  Butler  grants  crowding  him  on  the  west  and 

174 


£ 

o 


Land  Grants  175 

the  Kayaderosseros  patent  on  the  east.  In  fact  the 
only  land  he  owned  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Mohawk 
he  bought  at  second  hand,  the  Guy  Park  square  mile 
having  been  originally  granted  (Dec.  12,  1727)  to 
Henry  Hoofe  and  known  as  the  Hoofe  patent,  and 
the  balance  of  his  estate  surrounding  Fort  Johnson 
was  granted  to  Wilson  and  Abeel  February  22,  1706, 
and  comprised  about  two  thousand  acres  of  land, 
more  or  less.  John  Abeel,  one  of  the  patentees,  was 
the  father  of  the  celebrated  half-breed  Corn-Planter, 
whose  mother  is  said  to  have  been  a  daughter  of  a 
Seneca  chief. 

John  Abeel  is  spoken  of  in  the  Colonial  Documents 
as  an  Albany  trader.  He  seems  to  have  traded  prin- 
cipally with  the  Senecas,  exchanging  rum,  and  other 
commodities  coveted  by  the  Indians,  for  peltries. 
That  he  was  a  rover,  a  coureur  du  bois,  seems  to  be 
true,  but  tiring  of  his  roving  life  he  married  a  white 
woman  named  Mary  Knouts,  settled  on  land  about 
a  mile  west  of  Fort  Plain,  and  became  a  farmer.  He 
spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  on  this  farm.  Simms 
tells  a  story  which  he  terms  "Captivity  of  John 
Abeel": 

During  the  invasion  of  the  Canajoharie  settlement,  as  it  was 
then  called,  in  August,  1780,  when  John  Abeel  was  about  56 
years  old,  he  was  captured  by  a  party  of  Brant's  Indians  and 
taken  to  the  flats  between  his  house  and  the  Mohawk  River. 
It  is  believed  that  Corn-Planter,  who  was  with  Brant,  did  not 
know  of  his  father's  captivity  under  several  hours. 

During  the  afternoon  Abeel's  captors  came  up  with  an- 
other party  of  Indians,  whom  Abeel  addressed  in  their  own 
language,  which  he  spoke  fluently,  inquiring  what  they  meant 
to  do  with  him.  This  led  to  the  inquiry  where  he  had  learned 


1 76         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

the  Indian  language,  and  also  his  name.  These  facts  being 
made  known  in  camp,  Abeel  was  at  once  confronted  by  a  chief 
of  commanding  figure  and  appearance,  who  addressing  him 
said:  "  You,  I  understand,  are  John  Abeel,  once  a  trader  among 
the  Senecas.  You  are  my  father !  My  name  is  also  John  Abeel 
or  Gy-ant-wa-chia,  the  Corn-Planter.  I  am  a  warrior  and  have 
taken  many  scalps.  You  are  now  my  prisoner,  but  you  are 
.safe  from  all  harm!  Go  with  me  to  my  home  in  the  Senecas' 
country  and  you  shall  be  kindly  cared  for.  My  strong  arm 
shall  provide  you  with  corn  and  venison.  There  my  mother 
awaits  you.  But  if  you  prefer  to  go  back  among  your  pale- 
face friends,  you  shall  be  allowed  to  do  so,  and  I  will  send  an 
escort  of  trusty  Senecas  to  conduct  you  back  to  Fort  Plain." 
The  parent  chose  to  return,  and  early  in  the  evening  an  escort 
of  Seneca  braves  left  him  near  the  fort.  His  house  had  been 
destroyed  and  was  not  rebuilt  until  the  close  of  the  war. 

A  few  years  afterwards  Abeel  developed  insanity 
and  became  incompetent  to  manage  his  farm,  but 
at  first  did  not  develop  any  violent  mania.  Some- 
what later  he  had  some  words  with  one  of  his  negro 
slaves,  and,  becoming  violently  angry,  went  into  his 
house,  obtained  a  gun  and,  returning  to  the  field,  shot 
the  negro  through  the  head,  killing  him  instantly. 

An  attempt  was  made  by  the  neighbors  to  arrest 
him,  but  being  threatened  with  the  gun  they  desisted. 
He  was,  however,  subsequently  arrested,  but  it  was 
decided  that,  "as  he  was  insane  and  that  the  negro 
was  his  own  property,  and  he  amenable  to  no  one 
for  his  value,  he  should  be  confined." 

A  room  was  prepared  in  his  own  house  and  he  was 
chained  to  the  floor,  where  at  times  he  would  make 
night  hideous  by  clanking  his  chains  and  executing 
a  war  dance.  Some  years  later,  in  his  old  age,  he 
became  harmless  and  was  allowed  to  wander  about 


ffi 

a 
o 

M 

a 
^5 
o 


Land  Grants  177 

his  farm,  and  finally  met  his  death  by  being  gored  by 
a  vicious  bull. 

The  Kingsborough  patent  was  granted  to  Arent 
Stevens  and  others  on  June  23,  1753,  and  comprised 
twenty  thousand  acres,  while  the  Sacandaga  patent 
of  twenty  eight  thousand  was  granted  to  Lendert 
Gansevoort  and  others  December  2,  1741. 

During  the  early  years  of  the  settlement  of  the 
colony  of  New  York,  grants  of  prodigious  size  were 
obtained  by  single  individuals  or  small  companies, 
but  the  attempted  steal  of  the  immense  tract  of  land 
comprised  in  the  notorious  Kayaderosseros  patent 
aroused  Indians  and  white  settlers  alike,  and  a  law 
was  passed  prohibiting  the  transfer  of  more  than  a 
thousand  acres  to  one  person.  This  however,  did 
not  prevent  an  individual  from  obtaining  large  tracts 
of  land  by  forming  companies  of.  say.  the  purchaser 
or  purchasers  and  as  many  dummies  or  paper  men  as 
there  were  thousands  of  acres  in  the  tract  of  land 
desired. 

That  the  Kingsborough  and  Sacandaga  patents 
were  obtained  in  this  way  there  is  no  doubt,  and  that 
these  tracts  ultimately  became  the  property  of 
William  Johnson  is  a  well-known  fact. 

Here  was  room  to  expand,  here  was  an  opportunity 
to  carry  out  the  scheme  of  his  heart  since  he  had  been 
created  baronet — the  establishment  of  a  barony 
with  manor  house  and  numerous  tenantry. 

Already  farms  had  been  taken  up  on  the  Sacandaga 
patent  and  probably  a  nucleus  of  a  settlement  estab- 
lished before  the  building  of  Johnson  Hall  in  1762- 
1763,  as  a  rude  church  was  erected  and  a  grave- 


178         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

yard  started  ( ?)  as  early  as  1 760.  This  seems  to  have 
been  a  rude  affair,  constructed  of  wood,  with  large 
door  on  one  side  as  was  usual  in  all  of  the  wooden 
churches  of  that  period  that  Sir  William  was  instru- 
mental in  building.  It  is  said  that  this  old  wood 
structure,  being  inadequate  in  size  for  the  growing 
hamlet,  was  torn  down  in  1771  and  the  foundation 
of  a  stone  church  begun  on  the  southwest  corner  of 
the  lot.  After  the  walls  were  raised  several  feet  the 
plan  was  changed  and  a  new  site  selected,  being  the 
lot  on  which  St.  John's  church  now  stands.  In  1836 
this  structure  was  burned  and  was  replaced  by  the 
present  building,  although  the  position  on  the  lot 
was  changed  at  right  angles  with  the  old  church, 
which  ran  north  and  south,  with  an  entrance  on 
Church  Street,  whereas  St.  John's  of  to-day  stands 
east  and  west  with  entrance  on  North  Market  Street. 

Johnson  Hall  was  built  of  wood,  and  as  originally 
constructed  bore  a  striking  resemblance  to  Mount 
or  Fort  Johnson  on  the  Mohawk  in  everything  ex- 
cept the  material  used,  Mount  Johnson  being  con- 
structed of  stone,  while  Johnson  Hall  was  built  of 
wood,  the  clapboards  being  arranged  to  simulate 
stone  blocks  with  bevelled  edges. 

There  was  the  same  wide  hall  and  open  staircase 
leading  to  an  attic ;  each  story  was  divided  into  four 
rooms,  two  large  square  and  two  long  narrow  rooms, 
and  the  use  of  panelled  walls  and  wainscoting 
although  not  to  as  great  extent  as  at  Fort  Johnson. 
The  site  of  each  building  was  bordered  on  the  east 
by  a  creek  and  in  each  case  the  buildings  were  located 
.low  on  a  wide  expanse  of  meadow  or  flat  lands. 


o 

•_r 

*OJ 
0) 


hd 

3 
O 


O 

OS 
+J 

4-> 

3 

T3 


O 


Land  Grants  179 

Each  building  had  its  kitchen  and  servants' 
quarters  outside,  built  of  stone,  and  in  each  case  the 
lawn  in  front  was  dotted  with  the  locust  and  the 
lilac.  So  little  taste  or  originality  was  displayed  in 
Johnson  Hall  that  it  would  seem  as  though  it 
were  a  temporary  structure,  one  to  be  replaced  by  a 
mansion  commensurate  with  his  title  and  his  enor- 
mous wealth.  At  the  present  time  the  building  has 
been  so  changed  from  its  original  plain  design,  so 
improved,  when  looked  at  from  the  standpoint  of 
the  twentieth  century,  so  marred  and  disfigured, 
from  the  colonial  point  of  view,  that  it  cannot  be 
recognized  from  the  cuts  that  were  made  before 
changes  were  made. 

How  often  the  march  of  time  and  the  requirements 
of  wealth  and  trade  make  it  necessary  to  change  the 
appearance  or  to  efface  from  the  face  of  the  earth  all 
track,  trace  or  remembrance  of  old  buildings  that 
become  dear  to  memory  as  they  grow  old  and  fall 
into  decay.  The  memories  are  often  lasting  to  the 
surviving  generation  that,  perhaps,  were  born  and 
reared  within  its  walls.  Such  persons  will  lend  an 
attentive  ear  to  matters  pertaining  to  an  old  edifice 
and  be  in  sympathy  with  efforts  made  to  perpetuate 
the  memory  in  records  of  history.  Others  are  some- 
what indifferent  and  are  willing  to  leave  the  task  to 
some  one  else.  We  go  across  the  seas  to  see  ancient 
castles  and  cathedrals  and  look  with  wonder  at  their 
time-worn  walls  and  records,  and  return  to  look  on 
with  indifference  when  some  old  landmark  in  our  own 
country  is  ruthlessly  destroyed  to  make  room  for  a 
structure  more  to  the  taste  of  young  America. 


i8o          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Johnson  Hall  in  its  present  state  is  an  attractive 
mansion,  both  the  exterior  and  interior  showing 
evidence  of  the  wealth  and  refinement  of  the  present 
owners,  but  to  an  antiquary,  to  a  historian,  or  rather 
one  interested  in  all  the  history  there  is  to  the  valley 
of  the  Mohawk  and  the  adjacent  country,  there  is  a 
feeling  of  disappointment  and  regret  that  this  build- 
ing should  have  been  modernized  by  the  addition  of 
piazzas,  bay  windows,  cupola,  and  sundry  changes 
in  the  decorations  of  the  interior. 

It  is  surprising,  in  view  of  the  manifold  points  of 
historic  interest  existing  in  the  vicinity  of  Johnson 
Hall,  that  the  citizens  of  Johnstown  have  not  mani- 
fested greater  zeal  in  the  early  history  of  this  pioneer 
village  with  all  of  its  associations  connected  with  the 
mature  life  of  Sir  William  Johnson.  I  presume  that 
it  is  owing,  probably,  to  the  traditions  that  have 
survived  ''the  times  that  tried  men's  souls,"  when  the 
passions  of  men  were  aroused  in  that  cruel  fratricidal 
warfare  when  families,  even,  were  divided  into  Tories 
and  patriots,  and  where,  as  at  Oriskany,  brothers 
and  neighbors  fought  and  met  death  with  knives 
buried  in  each  other's  bodies  or  rigid  fingers  clasped 
around  each  other's  throats.  It  is  said  that  the  "evil 
men  do  lives  after  them,  but  the  good  is  often  interred 
with  their  bones."  The  feeling  of  rage  against  the 
Johnson  family,  to  whom  was  attributed  all  of  the 
horror  of  Indian  warfare,  survived  for  a  century, 
and  the  silly  gossip  of  that  period,  recorded  in  the 
early  books  of  J.  R.  Simms  and  others,  has  perpetu- 
ated senseless  scandal  which  have  in  a  measure  in- 
jured the  character  of  a  truly  great  man  in  the  very 


The  Mohawk  in  the  Chilly  Grasp  of  Winter. 


Land  Grants  181 

place  he  should  be  most  venerated,  the  Mohawk 
Valley. 

But  a  change  has  come  o'er  the  spirit  of  their 
dreams,  thanks  to  two  or  three  vigorous  historical 
societies  that  in  the  last  two  decades  have  produced 
great  results.  In  addition  to  Johnson  Hall,  Johns- 
town has  many  interesting  buildings  of  historic  value 
— the  court-house,  jail,  Drum  house,  St.  John's 
Episcopal  church,  all  built  originally  by  Sir  William, 
and  his  grave  in  St.  John's  churchyard.  All  of  these 
have  been  treated  at  length  in  a  former  volume. 

The  recent  erection  of  a  fine  granite  statue  of  Sir 
William,  by  the  Aldine  Society,  in  the  small  park  at 
the  junction  of  Hall  Avenue  and  West  State  Street, 
shows  that  the  historic  sentiment  had  but  slumbered 
and  needed  but  the  enthusiastic,  strenuous,  and  united 
action  of  the  Aldine  Society  to  awake  it  to  life.  It 
is  hoped  that  the  historical  societies  of  Johnstown 
will  not  cease  their  efforts  until,  either  by  gift,  be- 
quest, or  purchase,  they  become  the  owners  of  Johnson 
Hall  and  sufficient  land  surrounding  it  to  constitute 
a  public  park. » 

1  Since  the  paragraph  was  put  in  print,  Johnson  Hall  has  become 
the  property  of  New  York  State,  which  I  assume  will  be  guarantee 
for  its  perpetual  preservation. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

SUMMER   RAMBLES— SCHOHARIE    CREEK   FROM   SOURCE 

TO  ITS  OVERFLOW SKELETONS  OF  ABORIGINES — 

PHOTOGRAPHING  THE  FOREST  AND  LAKE  SCENERY 
— A  BOULDER  THAT  WALKED  AWAY — HISTORIC 
CHARACTERS  OF  TRIBES  HILL 

IN  the  Catskill  Mountains,  a  few  miles  northwest  of 
the  Kaaterskill,  and  at  an  elevation  of  about  four 
thousand  feet,  one  of  many  springs  flows  from  the 
mountain  side  in  a  tiny  rivulet,  which  soon  unites 
with  other  small  streams  and  goes  bounding  and 
dashing  through  dark  and  tangled  ravines,  sometimes 
lost  to  sight  in  dense  vegetation,  again  visible  in 
foaming  cascades.  Ever  descending,  it  winds  its 
tortuous  course  to  the  north,  gathering  other  streams 
in  its  embrace,  until  these  nameless  rivulets  lose  the 
designation  of  "kills"  and  are  dignified  with  the 
Indian  name  "Schoharie"  Creek.  Still  turbulent  it 
dashes  on  through  Schoharie  County,  ever  descend- 
ing, ever  widening,  unharnessed,  except  in  a  primitive 
way,  tapping  the  Helderbergs,  draining  the  Appala- 
chian foothills,  through  which  it  flows  until  it  attains 
the  dignity  of  a  river,  and  a  hundred  miles  from  the 
source  forms  a  junction  with  the  historic  Mohawk,  at 
the  prehistoric  village  of  Ti-o-non-de-ro-ga,  known, 
since  1712,  as  Fort  Hunter. 

182 


C/3 

C! 


1 


Summer  Rambles  183 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  of  1903-04  this 
stream  gave  renewed  evidence  of  its  turbulency  by 
pouring  great  floods,  mingled  with  ice  and  snow,  into 
the  ice-bound  Mohawk,  forming  a  gorge  below  its 
mouth,  endangering  a  suspension  bridge  across  the 
Mohawk  at  Fort  Hunter,  flooding  the  extensive  flats 
at  this  point,  and  altering  the  course  of  the  Mohawk  so 
that  a  section  of  the  Erie  Canal,  about  a  mile  long, 
was  practically  destroyed. 

After  the  warm  weather  of  spring  had  cleared  the 
watercourses  of  the  accumulation  of  water  and  ice, 
work  was  begun  to  put  the  Erie  again  in  commission, 
and  a  thousand  men  and  hundreds  of  wagons  were  soon 
at  work  filling  in  the  "break"  with  earth  from  the 
surrounding  hills  and  flats.  It  may  be  well  to  state 
that  this  section  of  New  York  State  was  formerly  the 
home  of  the  Mohawks  of  the  Six  Nations,  and  proba- 
bly for  many  centuries  the  home  of  tribes  of  the  Al- 
gonquin Indians. 

During  the  necessary  excavations  human  bones  were 
unearthed,  but,  except  in  a  few  instances,  did  not  seem 
of  any  significance  to  the  numerous  laborers,  until 
the  many  bones  uncovered  attracted  the  attention  of 
a  limited  number  of  persons  who  were  familiar  with 
the  early  history  of  this  section  of  New  York  State. 

In  the  early  part  of  May,  however,  as  many  as  six 
skeletons  were  uncovered,  three  of  which  were  nearly 
complete.  Around  the  neck  of  one  were  the  remains  of 
a  necklace  of  wampum,  which  was  estimated  to  con- 
tain about  two  thousand  beads,  which  in  the  scramble 
that  ensued  among  the  Italian  workmen  were  widely 
distributed  or  entirely  lost,  with  the  exception  of 
about  three  hundred,  that  were  obtained  by  Foreman 


1 84          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Martin  J.  Hartley,  who  also  secured  the  skeleton.  An- 
other collection  of  bones  in  a  fair  state  of  preservation 
was  secured  by  N.  Burton  Alter,  of  Fort  Hunter. 

The  third  skeleton,  secured  by  the  writer,  was  more 
complete  than  the  others  and  proved  of  great  value 
on  account  of  the  finding  of  a  portion  of  an  Indian 
jar  of  large  size  in  the  grave  with  the  bones,  being 
positive  evidence  that  the  remains  were  those  of  an 
Indian,  and  that  the  place  where  they  were  uncovered 
was  an  ancient  burial  place  of  the  Amerinds. 

Recently  I  again  visited  this  spot  and  obtained 
photographs  of  the  vicinity.  The  day,  although 
warm,  was  one  of  those  "rare days  in  June"  when  the 
air,  the  sun,  the  sky,  the  wooded  hills,  and  the  vast 
extent  of  flat  lands  tempted  one  to  explore  this  en- 
chanting section  of  the  beautiful  Mohawk  Valley,  and 
to  revel  in  the  great  wealth  of  verdure  covering  hun- 
dreds of  acres  of  flat  lands  extending  to  the  east 
and  to  the  west.  "Peace,  peace,  perfect  peace," 
pervaded  the  spot.  Nearly  a  mile  away  to  the  west 
the  little  village  was  scarcely  visible  through  the 
screen  of  tall  elms  that  intercepted  the  view,  and  the 
only  sound  heard  was  the  creak  of  the  tiller  of  a  canal 
boat,  and  the  clang  of  the  bell  of  a  hidden  schoolhouse. 
To  the  south  were  wooded  hills  and  north  the  Mohawk 
River,  while  midway  the  sluggish  flow  of  the  Erie  Canal 
shone  like  a  ribbon  of  burnished  silver  in  the  noonday 
sun.  At  our  feet  lay  a  small  lake,  half  covered  with 
green  rushes  and  bordered  with  shrubs  and  low  trees 
covered  with  the  dense  foliage  of  leaves  in  the  luxu- 
riance of  full  maturity. 

Screening  the  Mohawk  from  view  was  an  elevation 
of  about  twenty  feet,  and  two  acres  in  extent,  covered 


Summer  Rambles  185 

with  a  grove  of  large  forest  trees.  A  new  road  through 
the  edge  of  this  grove  led  to  one  of  the  excavations 
that  had  been  made  in  repairing  the  canal.  This  was 
the  spot  where  the  greatest  number  of  bones  were 
found. 

One  of  the  pictures  taken  was  a  view  of  the  small 
lake  in  close  proximity  to  the  knoll.  In  selecting  a 
point  of  view  for  this  picture,  the  Professor  wandered 
up  and  down  the  margin  of  the  lake,  and  at  last  set  his 
tripod  down  in  front  of  me  near  the  shore.  I  was 
barely  conscious  of  an  object  in  the  grass,  within  a 
couple  of  feet  from  my  position,  which  I  had  taken  to 
be  a  good-sized  boulder.  An  exclamation  from  my 
friend  centred  my  attention,  and  the  object  was  seen 
to  heave,  and  I  became  aware  that  my  boulder  was  an 
immense  turtle,  whose  huge  bulk  was  half  concealed 
in  the  high  grass.  "Shall  I  turn  it  on  its  back?"  I 
asked  the  Professor.  "Do  you  think  you  can?"  was 
the  response.  Reaching  down  I  grasped  the  off  side 
of  the  shell ;  out  came  four  great  legs  armed  with  sharp 
claws  about  an  inch  in  length,  while  the  horrid  reptil- 
ian head,  as  large  as  my  wrist,  reached  for  my  hand 
and  I  dropped  the  ponderous  body,  which  with  an 
awkward  movement  sped  down  the  sharp  incline 
and  disappeared  in  the  lake  in  a  muddy  cloud  which 
marked  its  course  and  at  the  same  time  concealed  its 
destination.  Not  till  then  did  I  realize  that  I  had 
had  in  my  grasp  a  monster  turtle  that  had  eluded 
capture  for  many  months.  "It  is  a  fortunate  thing 
for  you,"  said  the  Professor,  "that  that  wide  mouth 
did  not  catch  your  fingers,  because,  as  the  old  say- 
ing has  it,  'a  turtle  never  looses  its  hold  until  it 
thunders.'  " 


i86         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Having  obtained  our  quest,  but  lost  the  turtle,  we 
turned  our  steps  homeward,  which  in  this  case  was 
away  from  home,  in  order  to  reach  a  bridge  and  make 
a  visit  to  Tribes  Hill,  pleasantly  situated  on  a  large 
plateau  about  two  hundred  feet  above  the  Mohawk 
River. 

The  earliest  record  that  I  can  find  of  Tribes  or 
"Trips "  Hill,  as  it  is  called  on  the  Tryon  map  of  1 779, 
is  a  grant  of  two  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  town 
of  Mohawk  to  "Hendrick  Hansen  and  his  son  Hans" 
dated  1713.  The  first  settlers  are  said  to  have  been 
respectable  yeomen,  being  the  family  of  Nicholas 
Hansen,  who  emigrated  from  Albany  about  1725.  His 
son,  Frederick,  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  white 
child  born  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mohawk  River  in 
this  vicinity.  Other  settlers  came  in  1728,  a  New 
Englander  named  Bowen,  and  Victor  Putman  from 
Schenectady.  With  the  assistance  of  Dewitt  C.  Put- 
man and  Pearson's  history  of  the  Schenectady  patent 
I  am  able  to  trace  the  genealogy  of  the  Putman  fam- 
ily back  to  Jan  Putman,  Goor,  Holland,  born  probably 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth  century.  A  story 
is  told  which  deals  with  the  descendants  of  the  two 
pioneers : 

It  is  said  that  conspicuous  among  the  Tories  who 
accompanied  Sir  John  Johnson  in  his  raid  in  the  Mo- 
hawk Valley  on  May  20, 1 780,  were  Henry  and  William 
Bowen,  who  were  active  in  the  massacre  of  their  neigh- 
bors on  that  awful  night.  The  most  zealous  Whig  at 
the  "Hill"  was  Garret  Putman,  a  great-grandson  of 
the  original  settler,  Victor  Putman,  and  captain  of 
a  company  of  rangers.  He  had  rendered  himself 
particularly  obnoxious  to  the  British  and  Tories  as  a 


Summer  Rambles  187 

fearless  and  zealous  patriot.  On  May  18,  1780,  two 
days  before  the  stealthy  attack  of  Sir  John  and  his 
Indians  and  Tories,  he  was  ordered  to  repair  to  Fort 
Hunter;  probably  for  garrison  duty,  as  he  took  his 
family  with  him,  and  rented  his  house  to  two  Eng- 
lishmen named  William  Gort  and  James  Plateau. 
Although  the  sympathies  of  Gort  and  Plateau  were 
with  the  British  they  had  taken  no  active  part  in 
the  struggle  that  was  going  on,  and  were  therefore 
unmolested  by  the  patriots. 

About  midnight  on  the  2oth,  a  party  of  marauders 
were  stealthily  approaching  the  dwelling-house  of 
Mr.  Putman.  The  waning  moon  half  disclosed  the 
dusky  forms  of  the  painted  Indians  and  the  half -dis- 
guised Tories,  former  neighbors  of  their  helpless  and 
unsuspecting  victims.  The  crash  of  doors  and  win- 
dows as  the  invaders  forced  an  entrance  into  their 
victims'  home  was  made  doubly  terrifying  mingled 
as  it  was  with  the  war  cry  of  the  savages  and  the 
shouts  of  the  whites  as  they  killed  and  scalped  the 
inmates,  supposing  them  to  be  Mr.  Putman  and  his 
son.  But  the  dawn  of  the  day  and  the  vivid  glare 
of  burning  dwellings  and  barns  revealed  the  forms 
of  their  friends,  Gort  and  Plateau,  whom  they  had 
mistaken  for  the  Putmans.  The  same  night  Henry 
Hansen  was  also  killed. 

Many  tales  are  told  of  that  dreadful  night,  when  the 
unsuspecting  inhabitants  of  the  Hill  were  aroused 
from  their  peaceful  slumbers  to  seek  safety  in  flight 
from  the  Indians  and  the  equally  cruel  Tories  (whose 
fiendish  natures  had  been  aroused  in  this  cruel  parti- 
san war  by  the  example  of  the  Butlers  and  Johnsons), 
or  to  meet  a  cruel  death  by  tomahawks  and  scalping 


1 88         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

knives  in  the  hands  of  these  ruthless  marauders.  A 
story  is  told  of  the  subsequent  part  of  this  raid,  which 
was  continued  up  the  valley.  Having  destroyed  the 
residence  of  Col.  Fisher,  who  was  scalped  and  left  for 
dead,  and  his  two  brothers,  John  and  Herman,  killed, 
they  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Adam  Fonda,  which 
was  pillaged  and  destroyed,  and  Mr.  Fonda  captured. 
Before  the  house  was  burned  one  of  the  Tories  stole 
a  large  and  massive  copper  tea-kettle,  which  he  filled 
with  butter  and  hid  in  the  water  under  a  bridge 
near  by,  expecting  to  return  that  way  and  get  it,  but 
the  militia  gathering  in  the  rear  of  Sir  John  Johnson 
forced  him  to  return  by  the  way  of  Johnstown.  After 
the  war  this  kettle  was  found,  and  returned  to  the 
family  of  Adam  Fonda,  and  is  now  in  possession  of 
the  family  of  his  granddaughter,  Mrs.  John  H.  Striker, 
of  Tribes  Hill. 

It  was  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  photograph 
of  this  interesting  relic  of  the  times  that  tried  men's 
souls  that  we  made  our  visit  to  Tribes  Hill. 


M 


O 
O 

oS 

'd 
d 


CHAPTER    XVII 

THE  EARLY  MOHAWK  INDIANS'  IDEA  OF  THE 
"CREATION" 

JAM  somewhat  at  a  loss  to  select  a  name  for  the 
subject  of  this  chapter.  I  dare  not  dignify  it  by 
the  title  of  a  history  of  the  Mohawks ,  because  a  true 
history  of  that  notable  people  never  has  been  nor  ever 
can  be  written.  It  is  true  that  Colden's  Five  Na- 
tions, Morgan's  League  of  the  Iroquois,  and  School- 
craft's  notes  are  looked  upon  as  authority  on  this 
subject;  but  Morgan's  work  is  in  a  great  measure 
legendary,  and  altogether  unsatisfying,  and  the  same 
may  be  said  of  Golden  and  Schoolcraft,  although  the 
little  that  Golden  has  to  say  about  the  Mohawks  is 
accepted  as  authority  as  far  as  it  goes. 

As  to  the  origin  of  the  Mohawks,  it  will  always 
remain  a  mystery.  Conjecture  may  or  may  not  ap- 
proach the  truth,  but  from  the  fact  that  they  had  no 
written  language,  no  records  on  stone  or  parchment 
from  which  we  can  obtain  knowledge  of  their  origin 
or  early  history,  it  is  evident  that  our  only  sources 
of  information  are  the  vague  traditions  that  have 
been  transmitted  orally  from  parent  to  child  or  from 
sachem  to  sachem. 

How  unreliable  and  unsatisfactory  these  oral  tradi- 
tions are  may  be  noted  in  what  is  called  the  Iroquoian 

189 


190          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Cosmology  as  translated  by  J.  N.  B.  Hewitt,  of 
the  Bureau  of  Ethnology.  Mr.  Hewitt  gives  three 
versions  of  the  "creation,"  the  Onondaga,  Mohawk, 
and  the  Seneca.  They  are  practically  alike,  differing 
only  in  minor  statements.  The  Onondaga  is  the 
longest  and  the  Seneca  the  shortest  version.  I  will 
give  you,  however,  a  condensed  rendering  of  the 
Mohawk  tradition ;  it  says : 

In  the  sky  above  were  man-beings,  both  male  and  female, 
who  dwelt  in  villages,  and  in  one  of  the  lodges  was  a  man  and 
woman,  who  were  down-fended,  that  is,  they  were  secluded, 
and  their  lodge  was  surrounded  by  the  down  of  the  cat- tail, 
which  was  a  sign  that  no  one  should  approach  them,  nor  were 
they  allowed  to  leave  this  precinct.  The  man  became  ill,  and 
stated  that  he  would  not  get  well  until  a  dogwood  tree  stand- 
ing in  his  door-yard  had  been  uprooted.  So  when  his  people 
had  uprooted  the  tree  he  said  to  his  wife,  "  Do  thou  spread  for 
me  something  there  beside  the  place  where  stood  the  tree." 
Thereupon  she  spread  something  for  him  there  and  he  then 
lay  down  on  what  she  had  spread  for  him,  and  he  said  to  his 
wife:  "  Here  sit  thou,  beside  my  body."  Now  at  that  time  she 
did  sit  beside  him  as  he  lay  there.  Then  he  said  to  her:  "Do 
thou  hang  thy  legs  down  into  the  abyss."  For  where  they  had 
uprooted  the  tree  there  came  to  be  a  deep  hole,  which  went 
through  the  sky,  and  the  earth  was  upturned  about  it. 

And  while  he  lay  there  he  recovered  from  his  illness 
and  turning  on  his  side  he  looked  into  the  hole. 
"After  a  while  he  said  to  his  wife,  'Do  thou  look 
thither  into  the  hole,  to  see  what  things  are  occur- 
ring there  in  yonder  place.'  And  as  she  bent  her 
body  to  look  into  the  hole  he  took  her  by  the  nape 
of  the  neck  and  pushed  her,  and  she  fell  into  the 
hole  and  kept  falling  into  the  darkness  thereof.  After 
a  while  she  passed  through  and  as  3he  looked  about 
her,  as  she  slowly  fell,  she  saw  that  all  about  her 


The  Author  Restoring  the  Great  Mohawk  Jar. 


Mohawk  Legends  191 

was  blue  in  color,  and  soon  discovered  that  what 
she  observed  was  a  vast  expanse  of  water  on  which 
floated  all  kinds  of  water-fowls  in  great  numbers. 

Thereupon  Loon  looking  into  the  waters  and  seeing 
her  reflection  shouted,  "A  man-being,  a  female,  is 
coming  up  from  the  depths  of  the  waters."  The 
Bittern  answering  said,  "She  is  not  indeed  coming 
up  out  of  the  depths  of  the  water,  she  is  falling  from 
above."  Thereupon  they  held  a  council  to  decide 
what  they  should  do  to  provide  for  her  welfare. 

They  finally  invited  Great  Turtle  to  come.  Loon 
thereupon  said  to  him:  "Thou  shouldst  float  thy 
body  above  the  place  where  thou  art  in  the  depths  of 
the  water. "  And  then,  as  Great  Turtle  arose  to  the 
surface,  a  large  body  of  ducks  of  various  kinds  arose 
from  the  face  of  the  water,  elevated  themselves  in 
a  very  compact  body,  and  went  up  to  meet  her.  And 
on  their  backs  did  she  alight,  and  they  slowly  de- 
scended bearing  her  body  on  their  backs,  and  on  the 
back  of  Great  Turtle  they  placed  her. 

Then  Loon  said,  "Come,  you  deep  divers,  dive 
and  bring  up  earth. "  Many  dived  in  the  water,  and 
Beaver  was  a  long  time  gone.  When  his  back 
appeared  he  was  dead,  and  when  they  examined  his 
paws  they  found  no  earth.  Then  Otter  said,  "It  is 
my  turn."  Whereupon  he  dived  and  after  a  longer 
time  he  also  came  up  dead.  Neither  did  he  bring 
up  any  earth.  It  was  then  that  Muskrat  said,  "I 
also  will  make  the  desperate  attempt."  It  was  a 
still  longer  time  that  he  was  under  water,  but  after 
a  while  he  also  floated  to  the  surface  dead.  In  his 
paws  was  mud  and  his  mouth  was  full  of  mud.  And 
they  took  this  mud  and  coated  the  edge  of  Great 


192         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Turtle's  shell  all  around,  and  other  muskrats  dived 
and  floated  dead,  but  brought  up  mud,  which  was 
placed  on  Great  Turtle's  back.  And  the  female  man- 
being  sat  on  the  back  of  Great  Turtle  and  slept.  And 
when  she  awoke  the  earth  had  increased  in  size,  and 
she  slept  again,  and  when  she  awoke  willows  were 
growing  along  the  edge  of  the  water.  And  then, 
also,  when  she  again  awoke  the  carcass  of  a  deer,  re- 
cently killed,  lay  there,  and  a  fire  was  burning,  and 
a  sharp  stone.  And  she  dressed,  cooked,  and  ate 
her  fill.  And  after  a  while  a  rivulet  appeared 
and  rapidly  the  earth  increased  to  great  size,  and 
grass  and  herbs  sprung  from  the  earth  and  grew  to 
maturity. 

And  after  a  while  the  female  man-being  gave  birth 
to  a  girl  child,  who  grew  rapidly  to  maturity  and  not 
long  after  gave  birth  to  two  male  man-beings,  but  the 
daughter  died  in  giving  birth  to  the  twins.  And  the 
grandmother  cut  off  the  head  of  her  dead  daughter 
and  hung  her  body  in  a  high  place,  and  it  became  the 
sun,  and  the  head  she  placed  in  another  place  and  it 
became  the  moon. 

And  when  she  examined  one  of  the  infants  she 
found  his  flesh  was  nothing  but  flint  and  there  was 
a  sharp  comb  of  flint  over  the  top  of  his  head,  but  the 
flesh  of  the  other  was  in  every  respect  like  a  man- 
being. 

It  seems  that  these  two  were  antagonistic  from  their 
birth,  the  grandmother  clinging  to  the  flint  child  and 
driving  the  other  into  the  wilderness;  and  in  his 
wanderings  he  came  to  the  shore  of  a  lake  and  saw 
a  lodge  standing  there.  Looking  in  the  doorway  he 
saw  a  man  sitting  there,  who  said  to  him,  "Enter  thou 


Mohawk  Legends  193 

here."  This  man  was  Great  Turtle,  who  gave  him 
bow  and  arrow  and  also  gave  him  two  ears  of  corn,  one 
in  the  milky  state  which  he  told  him  to  roast  and  eat 
as  food,  and  the  other,  which  was  mature,  he  should 
use  for  seed  corn. 

He  also  endowed  him  with  preternatural  powers. 
And  when  he  was  about  to  depart  he  said  to  the 
young  man,  "I  am  Great  Turtle,  I  am  thy  parent. " 

Sapling,  which  was  the  name  of  the  young  man- 
being'  created  animals  out  of  earth,  and  birds  by  cast- 
ing handfuls  of  earth  into  the  air.  He  also  formed 
the  body  of  a  man  and  the  body  of  a  woman  and 
gave  them  life  and  placed  them  together.  Returning 
shortly  after  he  found  them  sleeping.  Again  and 
again  he  returned  and  still  they  slept.  "Thereupon 
he  took  a  rib  from  each  and  substituted  the  one  for 
the  other  and  replaced  each  one  in  the  other's  body. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  woman  awoke  and  sat  up. 
At  once  she  touched  the  breast  of  the  man  lying 
at  her  side  just  where  Sapling  had  placed  her  rib, 
and,  of  course,  that  tickled  him.  Thereupon  he 
awoke,  awoke  to  life  and  understanding. "  As  in  the 
Biblical  story  of  Cain  and  Abel,  the  two  brothers 
fought  and  in  the  end  one  was  slain.  But  it  was  the 
unrighteous  one,  the  one  with  the  flint  body,  who  lost 
his  life. 

Nearly  three  hundred  years  ago,  the  Jesuits  re- 
corded traditions  of  the  Algonquins  and  Huron-Iro- 
quois  of  Canada  which  were  practically  the  same 
in  their  main  features  as  the  above.  (See  Jesuit 
Relations,  vol.  x,  pages  127-129.) 

The  Montagnais  and  Adirondacks  of  Canada,  and 
in  fact  all  the  Algonquin  nations,  seem  to  have  some 
13 


194         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

tradition  of  the  deluge,  which,  in  some  way  is  mixed 
with  the  Huron-Iroquois  tradition  of  the  creation. 
In  fact  it  deals  with  a  re-creation  of  the  earth. 

They  say  that  one  Messou  restored  the  world  when 
it  was  lost  in  the  waters.  Their  story  of  the  deluge 
is  practically  as  follows: 

This  Messou  went  a-hunting  with  lynxes  instead  of 
dogs  and  was  warned  that  it  would  be  dangerous  for 
his  lynxes  in  a  certain  lake  near  the  place  where  he 
was.  One  day  as  he  was  hunting  an  elk  his  lynxes  gave 
it  chase  even  into  the  lake ;  and  when  they  reached 
the  middle  of  it,  they  were  submerged  in  an  instant. 
When  Messou  arrived  there  and  sought  his  lynxes,  who 
were  indeed  his  brothers,  a  bird  told  him  that  it  had 
seen  them  in  the  bottom  of  the  lake,  and  that  certain 
animals  or  monsters  held  them  there.  He  at  once 
leaped  into  the  water  to  rescue  them,  but  immediately 
the  lake  overflowed,  and  increased  so  prodigiously 
that  it  inundated  and  drowned  the  whole  earth. 

Astonished  he  gave  up  all  thought  of  his  lynxes, 
and  turned  his  attention  to  creating  the  world  anew. 
First  he  sent  a  raven  to  find  a  small  piece  of  earth 
with  which  to  build  a  new  world.  The  raven  returned 
unsuccessful.  He  made  an  otter  dive  down,  but  he 
could  not  reach  the  bottom.  At  last  a  muskrat 
descended  and  brought  back  some  earth.  With 
this  bit  of  earth  Messou  restored  everything  to  its 
former  condition. 

But  it  is  among  the  Iroquois  that  Great  Turtle 
plays  the  principal  part  in  the  creation ;  in  fact  it  is 
said  that  he  upholds  the  earth  to  this  day. 

In  one  of  the  cases  of  the  Richmond  collection 
in  the  museum  of  the  Montgomery  County  Historical 


"Great  Spirit"  195 

Society  is  an  old  rattle  which  can  be  traced  back  more 
than  a  hundred  years.  We  have  looked  upon  it  as 
an  interesting  relic  of  the  Senecas,  a  rude  musical 
instrument.  It  is  made  from  a  turtle  shell  and  skin, 
and  in  the  enclosed  space  have  been  placed  pebbles 
for  rattles. 

But  this  instrument  is  interesting  beyond  all  that. 
Father  Lejune,  in  his  Relation  of  1639,  makes  the 
following  statement  in  describing  a  dance  at  a  feast 
given  for  a  sick  woman : 

At  the  head  of  the  procession  marched  two  masters  of 
ceremonies  singing  and  holding  the  tortoise,  on  which  they 
did  not  cease  to  play.  This  tortoise  is  not  a  real  tortoise,  but 
only  the  shell  and  skin  so  arranged  as  to  make  a  sort  of  drum 
or  rattle.  Having  thrown  certain  pebbles  into  it  they  make 
from  it  an  instrument  like  that  the  children  in  France  used 
to  play  with.  There  is  a  mysterious  something,  I  know  not 
what,  in  this  semblance  of  a  tortoise,  to  which  these  people 
attribute  their  origin.  We  shall  know  in  time  what  there  is 
to  it. 

It  is  said  that  in  no  Amerind  (the  word  Amerind 
is  a  new  word  coined  by  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology  to 
take  the  place  of  the  three  words  North  American  In- 
dian :  You  will  notice  that  it  is  composed  or  formed 
from  the  first  four  letters  of  American  and  the  first 
three  letters  of  Indian)  language  could  the  Jesuit 
priests  find  a  word  to  express  the  idea  of  God  or  His 
attributes.  Although  the  most  charitable  of  people 
and  showing  the  utmost  affection  for  their  children, 
the  Jesuits  were  unable,  in  the  Amerind  language,  to 
impress  upon  them,  or  to  communicate  to  them,  the 
idea  of  an  all-loving  and  charitable  Supreme  Being. 
They  had  their  Manitou,  but  they  feared  them  and 


196         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

gave  them  the  character  of  the  devil,  one  who  should 
be  propitiated  by  presents,  by  penances,  or  by 
scourges  and  feasts. 

In  the  Amerind's  mind,  each  animal  had  a  king,  as 
the  Great  Turtle,  the  Great  Bear,  etc.  The  fathers 
said  to  them,  "  If  the  animals  have  each  a  Supreme 
Being,  why  should  not  man  have  a  great  chief  of 
men,  who  lives  in  the  sky — a  Great  Spirit? ;!  This 
idea  they  accepted,  and,  although  they  did  not  or 
could  not  give  him  the  attributes  of  the  Christian's 
God,  the  Great  Spirit  became  "a  distinct  existence,  a 
pervading  power  in  the  universe,  and  a  dispenser  of 
justice. " 

This  idea  the  Jesuits  had  to  accept,  although  in 
exceptional  cases  they  seemed  to  impress  their  idea 
of  God  upon  some  of  their  converts  while  they  had 
them  at  the  missions,  but  they  were  sure  to  become 
apostates  when  they  returned  to  their  people  in  the 
wilderness.  So  you  will  see  that  the  "Great  Spirit" 
of  the  Indians  is  a  modern  idea  received  from  the 
whites  and  not,  as  some  think,  a  Supreme  Being 
evolved  ages  ago  from  the  Amerind  mind. 

Parkman  says: 

The  primitive  Indians  believed  in  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  and  that  skilful  hunters,  brave  warriors,  and  men  of  in- 
fluence went,  after  death,  to  the  happy  hunting-grounds, 
while  the  slothful,  the  cowardly,  the  weak,  were  doomed  to 
eat  serpents  and  ashes  in  dreary  and  misty  regions,  but  there 
was  no  belief  that  the  good  were  to  be  rewarded  for  moral  good, 
or  the  evil  punished  for  a  moral  evil. 

So  you  will  see  that  the  writing  of  a  history  of  the 
Mohawks  would  be  an  arduous  task :  a  history  filled 
with  mystery  and  superstition  together  with  kindly 


A  Colonial  Doorway,  Guy  Park. 


"Great  Spirit"  197 

deeds  and  warlike  acts;  a  history  of  a  people  en- 
dowed with  minds  that  were  able  to  conceive  a  union 
of  tribes,  states,  or  nations,  call  them  what  you  may, 
and  to  perpetuate  that  union  for  centuries,  the  suc- 
cess of  which  suggested  to  our  forefathers  the  union  of 
States,  the  government  under  which  we  now  live. 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

EPISODE    AT    THE     SIEGE     OF    FORT     SCHUYLER — THE 
MURDER  OF  THE   MAIDENS 

("  And  among  the  plunder  captured  by  Col.  Willett  were  two 
fresh  scalps  with  hair  smooth  and  neatly  plaited.") 

PART  I 

DURING  the  year  1754,  and  previous  to  the  act- 
ive operations  of  the  last  French  war,  the  forts 
along  the  Mohawk  River  were  garrisoned  by  Eng- 
lish troops,  supplemented  occasionally  by  provin- 
cial volunteers.  At  that  time  the  post  at  Fort  Hunter, 
although  in  a  dilapidated  condition,  had  a  semblance 
of  a  garrison  in  a  few  soldiers  under  the  command  of 
a  young  English  lieutenant  by  the  name  of  Robert 
Stanley,  whose  headquarters  were  in  an  old  stone 
building  known  as  Queen  Anne's  Chapel  parsonage. 
The  soldiers  were  quartered  inside  the  palisade  which 
enclosed  the  chapel,  and  in  the  chapel  itself. 

Back  of  the  parsonage  to  the  south  extended  the 
primitive  forest,  with  occasional  openings  made  by 
settlers,  partially  under  cultivation.  To  the  east, 
west,  and  north  were  hundreds  of  acres  of  flat  lands 
under  cultivation  by  the  Indians  and  the  few  white 
men  who  constituted  the  settlement  at  Tiononderoga. 
Their  nearest  neighbor  to  the  east  was  the  family  of 
Jan  Wemps,  and  two  miles  away  on  the  north  bank  of 

198 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler         199 

the  Mohawk  was  the  fortified  home  of  Colonel  William 
Johnson,  lately  named  Fort  Johnson  by  its  owner. 
Scattered  here  and  there  on  the  flat  lands  and  the 
neighboring  hills  could  be  seen  the  rude  huts  of 
the  Mohawks, with  the  "long  house"  near  the  palisade, 
also  enclosed  in  a  stockade  of  upright  logs  set  firmly 
in  the  ground. 

The  parsonage  was  a  two-story  structure  of  rough, 
stone,  with  deep  embrasured  windows  and  small 
panes  of  glass  protected  by  heavy  wooden  shutters, 
and  doors  guarded  by  huge  locks  with  keys  large 
enough  for  a  medieval  fortress.  Loopholes  for  the 
firing  of  muskets  were  in  evidence  in  the  walls  on 
every  side.  The  interior  was  divided  into  four  mod- 
erate-sized rooms  above  and  below,  scantily  furn- 
ished with  rude  but  substantial  furniture.  Here 
Lieutenant  Stanley  lived,  while  the  household  affairs 
were  administered  as  best  they  could  be  by  Indian 
women  hired  for  that  purpose.  It  was  a  lazy,  in- 
active life  that  the  Lieutenant  led,  its  monotony 
occasionally  broken  by  visits  to  the  homes  of  the 
Johnsons,  Wemps,  and  the  Butlers,  or  an  occasional 
trip  down  the  Mohawk  in  bateau  or  canoe  to  Sche- 
nectady  for  supplies  for  the  garrison. 

A  year  before  his  regiment  had  been  hurriedly 
ordered  to  America  he  had  married  a  beautiful  and 
loving  woman.  Two  years  had  passed,  but  the  re- 
membrance of  the  blissful,  tearful  good-bye  was  a 
sweet  memory  to  him  in  the  wilderness  notwith- 
standing the  anguish  of  separation,  and  he  looked 
forward  with  inexpressible  longing  to  the  coming 
June,  when  she  would  be  with  him  again.  In  the 
meantime  he  busied  himself  in  brightening  the  old 


200        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

structure  with  new  bits  of  furniture  and  linen  for 
the  household,  while  quick  -  growing  vines  were 
planted  in  order  to  cover  the  weather-stained  walls 
of  the  gloomy  dwelling. 

PART  II 

June  has  come  and  with  it  the  ship  that  bore  the 
wife  of  Lieutenant  Stanley,  and  on  one  of  those  rare 
days  in  this  leafy  month  a  party  is  embarking  on  a 
well-loaded  bateau  for  a  slow  voyage  up  the  Mohawk ; 
but  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stanley  are  two  sturdy  children, 
a  boy  of  seven  and  a  girl  of  three,  whose  yellow  locks 
and  pink  and  white  complexion  seem  to  indicate  that 
they  are  of  German  parentage. 

Among  the  emigrants  on  board  the  ship  which 
brought  Mrs.  Stanley  to  the  shores  of  America  was 
a  frail  German  with  his  wife  and  two  children.  Be- 
fore the  vessel  was  many  days  out,  some  of  the  pas- 
sengers were  stricken  with  a  virulent  disease,  from 
which  many  died,  among  whom  were  the  two  Germans 
spoken  of  above.  The  grief  of  the  two  children  was 
pitiful,  and  excited  the  sympathy  of  Mrs.  Stanley  to 
such  an  extent  that  she  assumed  the  care  of  providing 
for  them  in  the  strange  country  which  they  were  ap- 
proaching. For  many  years  it  had  been  the  custom 
for  captains  of  ships  plying  between  the  old  world  and 
the  new  to  transport  emigrants  without  pay,  with  the 
understanding  that  upon  their  arrival  in  port  their 
services  should  be  sold  to  persons  desiring  servants, 
for  a  sum  equalling  their  passage  money,  practically 
making  the  persons  so  sold  slaves,  for  a  period  of 
years.  Lieutenant  Stanley,  at  the  request  of  his  wife, 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler  201 

purchased  the  children  in  this  manner,  and  the  boy 
and  girl  were  indentured  to  him  for  a  term  of  ten  years. 

The  bateau  on  which  our  party  had  embarked 
at  Schenectady,  although  of  generous  capacity,  was 
heavily  loaded  with  supplies  for  Fort  Johnson,  and 
taxed  to  the  utmost  the  strength  of  eight  vigorous 
polemen  in  making  headway  against  the  strong  cur- 
rent and  over  the  numerous  riffs  and  shallows  between 
the  Kinaquarione  hill  and  Johnson's  trading  settle- 
ment opposite  the  ''painted  rocks."  At  this  point, 
the  boat  was  lightened  somewhat  by  the  passengers 
going  ashore  and  tramping  through  the  forests  that 
fringed  the  bank  of  the  river. 

With  much  trouble  the  bateau  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing the  foot  of  the  riff  near  the  present  site  of  Guy 
Park ;  but  was  unable  to  proceed  any  farther,  owing  to 
the  shallowness  of  the  river  between  this  point  and 
Fort  Johnson.  Securing  the  bateau  to  the  north 
bank  and  leaving  two  of  their  number  to  watch  the 
cargo,  which  they  had  protected  with  huge  tarpaulins, 
the  boat  crew,  having  made  packs  of  some  of  the 
portable  articles,  joined  the  passengers  in  the  moon- 
light tramp  along  the  three-mile  trail  to  Fort  Johnson. 
In  due  time  the  weary  travellers  came  in  sight  of  the 
beacon  light  in  the  peak  of  the  old  stone  mansion, 
supplemented  by  numerous  camp-fires  in  front  of  rude 
Indian  camps  on  the  extensive  flats  in  front  of  the 
palisaded  building. 

A  Mohawk  runner  having  informed  Johnson  of  the 
approach  of  the  party,  he  was  at  the  gate  of  the  stock- 
ade to  welcome  his  weary  visitors.  By  his  side  were 
his  two  daughters,  Anne  and  Mary,  while  in  the  rear 
of  the  family  party  stood  a  young  woman  in  semi-bar- 


202        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

barous  apparel.  With  raven  black  hair  drawn  straight 
back  from  her  low,  smooth  brow  and  fastened  in  flat 
plaits  on  the  back  of  her  well-formed  head ;  features 
comely  and  complexion  a  clear  olive,  tinted  on  cheek 
and  chin  with  the  warm  blood  of  her  dusky  race;  form 
of  medium  height  and  well  rounded  with  beauty's 
curves  on  limb  and  neck  and  breast,  half -veiled  slum- 
brous eyes  and  full,  crimson  lips,  she  stood  apart  from 
the  daughters  of  her  lord  and  master,  but  with  the 
proud  and  quiet  demeanor  that  was  a  marked  charac- 
teristic in  her  association  with  the  white  guests  of  Sir 
William  in  after  years.  Dominant  and  masterful, 
sensual  and  affectionate,  there  is  no  reason  to  believe 
that  the  Baronet  ever  regretted  the  impulse  that 
caused  him  to  select  this  beautiful  Mohawk  girl  as  a 
successor  to  his  first  Indian  wife,  Caroline,  and  as 
stepmother  to  her  own  cousins. 

After  greeting  his  tired  guests  the  servants  were 
ordered  to  prepare  refreshments  for  the  Lieutenant 
and  his  wife,  while  a  motherly  black  slave  took  charge 
of  the  two  forlorn,  motherless  children. 

As  commissioner  of  Indian  affairs,  Johnson  was 
regarded  as  an  important  personage,  and  frequent 
visits  to  Albany  and  New  York,  as  guest  of  the  wealthy 
and  powerful  of  those  cities,  made  it  necessary  that 
his  own  household  should  be  ordered  on  a  generous 
and  hospitable  plan;  therefore  the  advent  of  this 
British  officer  and  his  lady  in  no  way  disconcerted 
this  lord  of  the  forest  lands,  who  regaled  them  with 
all  the  delicacies  of  an  epicure's  larder  and  the  choice 
liquors  of  a  well-stocked  wine  cellar. 

The  advent  of  an  educated  English  lady  into  the 
household  of  Sir  William  was  of  rare  occurrence  and 


T) 

o 


CJ 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler          203 

highly  appreciated  by  the  Baronet,  who  was  assidu- 
ous in  his  attentions  to  the  officer's  wife;  she  in  return 
regaled  her  host  with  news  of  London  and  the  gos- 
sip of  the  court.  Midnight,  however,  found  his  guests 
in  slumber,  and  the  early  morning,  passengers  in  In- 
dian canoes  en  route  to  their  home  at  Fort  Hunter. 

PART  III 

Ten  years  have  elapsed  since  the  close  of  the  last 
chapter  and  have  brought  many  changes  to  the  fam- 
ily of  the  Lieutenant,  now  Captain  Stanley.  Wounded 
in  the  French  war  at  the  battle  of  Lake  George,  the 
Captain  is  now  an  invalided  soldier  located  at  Fort 
Herkimer.  During  his  residence  at  Fort  Hunter,  a 
daughter  was  born,  and  at  this  period  is  a  beautiful 
child  of  nine  years.  The  two  German  orphans  spoken 
of  in  the  last  chapter  are  still  members  of  his  f  amily, 
sharing  the  affection  of  their  master,  and  contrib- 
uting to  his  material  comfort  more  as  a  son  and 
daughter  than  bondservants.  Rudolph,  the  boy,  is 
a  sturdy  lad  of  seventeen  and  Therese  a  bright  and 
loving  child  of  thirteen,  whose  joys  and  sorrows  are 
mingled  with  those  of  her  foster  sister  Mildred. 

Life  at  the  old  stone  manse  had  been  a  period  of 
happiness  to  the  young  English  wife,  varied  some- 
what by  anxiety  over  occasional  brawls  between  the 
English  soldiers  and  the  Mohawks,  that  sometimes 
threatened  serious  consequences,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  firm  hand  of  their  neighbor,  Sir  William  Johnson. 
At  last,  however,  an  outrageous  indignity  offered  to 
the  wife  of  an  Indian  chief  brought  matters  to  a  cli- 
max and  made  it  necessary  for  Sir  William  to  transfer 


204        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

the  garrison  to  some  other  post  and  substitute  a 
Colonial  squad  in  place  of  British  soldiers,  still  retain- 
ing Captain  Stanley  as  commandant  of  the  post. 

After  the  hospitable  introduction  into  Sir  William's 
family  on  the  evening  of  Mrs.  Stanley's  arrival,  visits 
were  frequently  exchanged  between  the  two  families, 
resulting  in  a  firm  and  lasting  friendship  between  the 
English  lady  and  the  dusky  Molly  Brant,  and  the 
comradeship  of  the  motherless  half-breeds,  Caroline, 
Charlotte,  and  William,  children  of  Sir  William  by  his 
first  Indian  wife,  Caroline,  with  the  German  wards  of 
Captain  Stanley.  The  education  of  Rudolph  and 
Therese  had  not  been  neglected  and  the  decade  ending 
in  1765  found  them  well  advanced  in  studies  chosen 
by  the  Captain,  their  teacher,  to  fit  them  for  the  life 
they  were  destined  to  live  on  the  frontier  or  in  their 
battle  with  the  world  at  large. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  Rudolph  had  grown  to  be 
a  handsome,  robust  lad  well  versed  in  woodcraft  and 
skill  with  rifle,  taught  him  by  his  dusky  companions 
and  by  experience  in  the  forests  which  surrounded 
his  chosen  home  on  every  side.  The  necessity  of 
supplying  their  limited  larder  with  animal  food  made 
frequent  excursions  into  the  forests  unavoidable,  and 
to  become  a  skilful  hunter  and  an  expert  angler  was 
the  ambition  of  the  lads  of  the  frontier  settlements. 

The  French  war  had  practically  ended,  but  the  Ger- 
man Flats  settlements  were  frequently  alarmed  by 
incursions  of  small  prowling  bands  of  Algonquins 
from  Canada,  making  it  unsafe  for  unarmed  settlers 
to  venture  far  into  the  forest  without  exercising 
constant  vigilance  to  prevent  being  surprised  by  the 
wily  marauders. 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler  205 

One  of  those  beautiful  days  in  May  when  nature 
seems  to  entice  humanity  to  enjoy  the  many  attrac- 
tions of  stream  and  field  and  forest,  two  young  girls 
might  have  been  seen  in  a  canoe,  venturing  from  the 
south  shore  of  the  Mohawk  River  to  a  small  island  in 
mid-stream.  The  older  of  the  two  girls,  seated  in  the 
bottom  of  the  frail  vessel,  skilfully  handled  the  paddle 
as  she  slowly  propelled  the  frail  vessel  toward  "the 
haven  where  they  would  be, "  while  in  the  bow  reclin- 
ing, with  her  tiny  hands  trailing  in  the  water  on  each 
side,  was  the  Captain's  daughter,  Mildred.  Beautiful 
in  form  and  features,  her  dark  hair  clustered  around 
a  face  ruddy  with  the  hues  of  perfect  health  and 
strength  and  with  all  the  promises  of  beautiful  and 
intelligent  womanhood. 

Therese,  her  companion  and  foster  sister,  is  also 
fair  to  look  upon.  Straight  of  limb  and  robust  in 
physique  as  became  a  forest  training  almost  equal 
to  that  of  her  brother,  she  also  seemed  to  give  assur- 
ance of  great  physical  attractions  of  form  and  face 
in  early  maturity. 

Drifting  and  paddling  slowly,  the  girls  directed 
their  canoe  to  a  little  cove  with  shelving  beach,  and 
as  the  bow  grated  upon  the  sand  were  alarmed  at  the 
sight  of  two  half -naked  Indians  who  sprang  suddenly 
from  the  bushes,  grasped  the  canoe  on  each  side  and 
forced  it,  with  its  terrified  occupants,  up  the  sandy 
beach  and  into  the  low  dense  thicket  of  willows  that 
lined  the  cove.  Mildred  uttered  a  wild  shriek  of  ter- 
ror, which  was  quickly  smothered  by  the  rough  hand 
of  one  of  the  savages,  and  sank  into  the  bottom  of  the 
canoe,  her  terror-stricken  face  pale  and  drawn  at  the 
horror  of  the  situation.  The  little  German  girl  still 


206  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

grasped  the  paddle  and  gazed  stolidly  at  her  captor, 
as  though  she  failed  to  comprehend  the  danger  that 
hovered  over  them.  With  a  significant  touch  of  the 
knife  at  his  belt  the  yound  buck  grasped  the  girl,  at 
the  same  time  saying,  ' '  Keep  still  or  me  kill  you, ' '  and 
quickly  sped  across  the  small  island  to  the  place 
where  their  canoe  was  concealed,  followed  by  his  com- 
panion carrying  the  limp  form  of  Mildred  and  drag- 
ging the  light  canoe  with  him.  Placing  one  of  the 
girls  in  each  canoe,  they  hastily  covered  them  with 
branches  of  willow,  threatening  instant  death  if  they 
stirred  or  made  an  outcry,  and  paddled  their  boats 
up  the  stream  and  toward  the  northern  shore. 

The  friendship  existing  between  the  members  of 
Captain  Stanley's  household  and  Molly  Brant  and 
Sir  William  Johnson's  family  brought  them  in  contact 
with  Joseph  Brant  and  the  half-breed  William  John- 
son of  Canajoharie  castle  at  Danube;  and  after  the 
removal  of  Captain  Stanley  to  the  Herkimer  fort, 
frequent  visits  were  exchanged  between  the  families 
and  the  young  Indians.  It  so  happened  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  capture  of  the  two  children,  Rudolph 
in  company  with  Tha-yen-da-ne-ga  was  returning  from 
Indian  Castle  in  a  canoe,  and,  as  they  were  rounding 
a  piece  of  land  a  short  distance  below  the  island,  dis- 
covered the  Canadian  Indians  hastily  paddling  away. 

Tha-yen-da-ne-ga' s  quick  eye  discovered  the  war 
paint  of  the  savages,  and  at  the  same  time  recog- 
nized them  as  Hurons  from  the  vicinity  of  Quebec; 
and  Rudolph  as  quickly  recognized  Therese's  canoe, 
which  contained  the  shivering  form  of  poor  Mildred. 
Shouting  the  war-cry  of  the  Mohawks,  Brant  with 
vigorous  strokes  of  the  paddle  forced  the  light  vessel 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler         207 

swiftly  in  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  Hurons,  while  Ru- 
dolph's rifle  placed  a  bullet  through  the  right  arm  and 
into  the  side  of  the  dusky  buck  in  Mildred's  canoe, 
causing  him  to  drop  his  paddle.  At  the  report  of  the 
rifle,  the  other  Huron  raised  his  gun,  and  as  he  brought 
it  to  rest,  and  in  the  act  of  firing  at  the  pursuers,  the 
little  German  girl  quickly  threw  herself  out  of  the 
canoe  on  the  opposite  side,  clinging  to  the  frail  vessel 
until  she  capsized  it  just  as  the  Indian's  gun  was  dis- 
charged, the  bullet  speeding  harmlessly  toward  the 
zenith  instead  of  the  mark  of  his  murderous  aim. 

The  two  girls  were  expert  swimmers,  and  as  the 
Huron  was  floundering  in  the  water  Therese  sank 
into  the  stream  and  struck  out  vigorously,  still  under 
the  face  of  the  water,  towards  the  advancing  canoe. 
The  Huron  soon  came  to  the  surface,  still  encum- 
bered with  his  rifle,  and  seizing  the  frail  canoe,  but 
keeping  it  between  himself  and  his  approaching 
enemies,  endeavored  to  reach  the  north  shore  of  the 
river. 

While  this  episode  was  being  enacted,  a  similar  one 
took  place  in  the  other  canoe,  by  which  the  wounded 
Indian  was  thrown  into  the  water  and  Mildred  swam 
fearlessly  and  rapidly  towards  the  island.  Meanwhile 
the  girls'  canoe,  floating  down  the  stream  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  pursuers,  was  seized  by  Therese  as  she 
came  to  the  surface  a  few  rods  below  the  place  where 
she  had  disappeared. 

During  the  floundering  of  the  Indians  among  the 
debris  of  the  upturned  canoes,  Rudolph  could  not 
disecovr  any  trace  of  his  sister  after  the  quick  move- 
ment that  capsized  the  vessel  in  which  she  was 
concealed,  and  deeming  that  she  had  been  wounded 


208         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

and  drowned,  his  rage  at  the  Hurons  became  intense. 

Urging  Tha-yen-da-ne-ga  to  increased  exertion  he 
quickly  reloaded  his  rifle,  watching  keenly  the  hand 
of  the  savage  on  the  canoe  which  he  was  using  as  a 
shield,  in  his  efforts  to  reach  the  north  shore  that  he 
might  escape  in  the  thickets  which  lined  its  border. 
But  his  struggles  were  in  vain,  for  at  the  instant  that 
he  sprang  from  the  water's  edge  to  his  haven  of 
comparative  safety,  the  unerring  bullet  from  Ru- 
dolph's rifle  pierced  his  brain  and  he  sank  to  the  sand, 
dead.  His  fatally  wounded  companion  having  also 
disappeared  under  the  waters  of  the  Mohawk,  the 
young  men  turned  their  attention  toward  succoring  the 
recent  captives,  Tha-yen-da-ne-ga  having  discovered 
the  perilous  situation  of  Therese  in  mid-stream,  cling- 
ing to  the  capsized  canoe,  while  Mildred  was  seen 
lying  in  a  state  of  collapse  on  the  shore  of  the  island. 

The  report  of  the  rifles  and  the  war-cry  of  the 
Mohawks  having  alarmed  the  inhabitants  of  Fort 
Herkimer,  boats  were  soon  speeding  to  the  scene  of 
disturbance,  and  many  willing  hands  were  ready  to 
offer  assistance  to  the  maidens,  who  proved  to  be 
more  scared  than  hurt.  Assistance,  however,  was 
given  to  bury  the  Huron  deep  in  the  sands  of  the 
shore,  unmutilated  and  uncoffined. 

Stopping  to  pick  up  Therese  and  restore  the  canoe 
to  buoyancy,  Brant  stepped  into  the  frail  vessel  and 
quickly  paddled  to  the  fort,  while  Rudolph  hastened  to 
Mildred,  whose  dripping  form  was  soon  nestling  in  his 
arms,  in  perfect  comfort  and  rest,  notwithstanding 
the  chill  of  her  involuntary  bath  and  the  horror  of 
her  brief  bondage  in  the  power  of  the  young  Hurons. 

For  many  months   Mrs.  Stanley  had  been  in  a 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler          209 

precarious  state  of  health,  notwithstanding  the  as- 
siduous care  of  her  husband  and  devoted  children; 
but  as  the  alarm  of  the  garrison  over  the  abduction 
of  the  two  children  was  soon  communicated  to  her, 
she  succumbed  to  the  horror  of  the  situation  and 
never  recovered  consciousness,  but  passed  peacefully 
away,  even  amid  the  joy  of  the  household  over  the 
rescue  and  return  of  the  maidens. 

After  the  death  of  his  wife,  Captain  Stanley,  broken 
in  health  and  broken-hearted,  sent  in  his  resignation 
to  the  proper  authorities  and  prepared  to  take  pos- 
session of  a  grant  of  land  which  he  owned  near  Fort 
Stanwix  (Rome),  and  it  is  here  that  we  find  him  in 
1775,  as  farmer  and  successful  trader,  with  ware- 
houses on  the  trail  between  the  Mohawk  and  Wood 
Creek. 

PART  IV 

Although  situated  on  the  frontier  and  a  resident 
of  Tryon  County  for  more  than  twenty  years,  the 
Captain  was  a  thorough  Briton  at  heart  and  loyal  to 
his  king;  but  the  sympathies  of  Rudolph  and  his 
sister  Therese  were  with  the  patriots. 

We  cannot,  however,  call  the  Captain  an  ardent 
partisan,  for,  broken  in  health  and  spirit  and  relying 
so  completely  on  his  adopted  son  and  daughter  for 
the  care  of  his  business  and  his  household,  he  was 
inclined  to  remain  neutral  in  the  struggle  for  suprem- 
acy that  was  going  on  between  the  patriots  and 
Tories,  which  kept  old  Tryon  County  in  a  state  of 
turbulency  and  great  unrest  for  many  months. 

After  the  French  war  and  during  the  era  of  peace 


210       The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

that  prevailed  in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  subse- 
quent to  that  event,  Rudolph,  being  fitted  for  a 
hunter  by  training  and  inclination,  spent  the  greater 
part  of  the  year  in  the  wilderness,  even  extending 
his  hunting  and  trading  trips  as  far  west  as  the  Ohio 
and  north  and  east  to  the  valleys  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  Lake  Champlain,  having  at  times  for  companions 
the  Oneida  half-breed  Thomas  Spencer,  Brant  (Tha- 
yendanega) ,  and  Teg-che-un-to  (William  Johnson,  the 
half-breed).  The  young  German,  being  of  great  physi- 
cal strength  and  courage,  combined  with  a  cheerful 
disposition  and  manly  personal  beauty,  made  warm 
friends  among  the  Palatine  settlers  and  the  Iroquois, 
and  was  worshipped  as  almost  a  god  by  Mildred  and 
his  sister  Therese.  These  two  girls  had  fulfilled  the 
promise  of  their  childhood,  and  were  indeed  beautiful 
in  form  and  features.  Many  were  the  suitors  that 
came  to  the  home  of  Captain  Stanley,  but,  although 
the  friends  of  the  Captain  were  received  with  kind- 
ness, none  were  able  to  make  an  impression  on  the 
hearts  of  the  maidens. 

Their  education  and  social  standing,  as  daughter 
and  ward  of  the  British  officer,  deterred  many  of  the 
young  men  of  the  frontier  settlements  from  offering 
more  than  respectful  homage  to  these  flowers  of  the 
wilderness,  and  the  advances  of  such  men  as  Walter 
Butler  and  Sir  John  Johnson  were  early  received  with 
such  dignity  and  coldness  as  to  prevent  any  repetition 
of  attentions  other  than  most  respectful.  However, 
the  friendships  of  childhood  had  continued  unbroken 
between  Thayendanega  and  Rudolph,  and  the  more 
recent  companionship  with  Thomas  Spencer,  the 
young  Oneida  orator,  and  Teg-che-un-to  the  half- 


An  Episode  of  Fort  Schuyler  211 

breed,  made  them  welcome  visitors  to  the  household, 
and,  in  the  case  of  Spencer  and  Brant,  honored 
guests.  Although  Teg-che-un-to  had  been  admitted 
as  a  friend  on  account  of  Molly  Brant,  the  young  man 
lacked  many  of  the  qualities  that  bound  the  trio 
together.  His  claim  of  superiority  above  the  young 
people  of  the  flats,  on  account  of  his  left-handed  con- 
nection with  Sir  William  Johnson  and  the  smattering 
of  an  education  received  at  Dr.  Wheelock's  school  at 
Lebanon,  made  him  disliked,  and  his  general  char- 
acter made  him  distrusted.  Therefore  his  reception 
during  the  later  years  was  more  that  of  suffrance 
on  account  of  early  friendship  than  any  love  of 
the  members  of  Captain  Stanley's  household  for  the 
fellow.  An  unreasoning  jealousy  had  manifested 
itself  towards  Spencer  because  of  the  evident  pleasure 
Therese  exhibited  in  the  society  of  the  young  orator 
of  the  forest,  on  account  of  his  evident  loyalty  to  the 
whites  of  the  valley,  and  his  power  to  sway  people, 
both  denizens  of  the  wilderness  and  the  whites  of 
the  plain,  by  his  eloquence  and  power  of  reasoning. 
It  was  Spencer,  with  the  help  of  Dominie  Kirkland, 
that  held  the  Oneidas  to  neutrality  during  the  strug- 
gle of  the  patriots  for  independence  and  assisted  ma- 
terially in  the  campaign  that  turned  back  St.  Leger's 
hordes  to  Canada  after  the  unsuccessful  siege  of  Fort 
Schuyler.  The  rupture  between  the  two  half-breeds 
finally  took  place  in  the  spring  of  1777,  when  Tegche- 
unto  declared  his  love  for  Therese  and  urged  that 
she  and  Mildred  should  seek  protection  with  the  John- 
sons at  Johnstown.  This  proposition  was  rejected  by 
them,  and  they  accepted  Spencer's  advice  to  take 
refuge  in  Fort  Schuyler  from  the  advance  of  St. 


212        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Leger's  army.  That  Spencer  loved  Therese  had  been 
apparent  to  Rudolph  and  Mildred  for  many  months, 
and  that  Therese  also  loved  the  young  orator  was 
known  to  the  twain  even  before  the  young  girl  was 
willing  to  acknowledge  that  her  desire  for  his  society 
was  any  stronger  sentiment  than  that  of  friendship. 

To  Rudolph  it  seemed  as  though  his  love  for 
Mildred  had  no  beginning,  that  he  had  always  loved 
her.  But  when  in  the  silence  of  the  forest  primeval 
his  thoughts  turned  to  her  he  knew  his  passionate, 
worshipful  love  sprang  to  life  when  he  clasped  her 
dripping  form  to  his  breast  on  the  island  in  the  mid- 
stream and  felt  her  chilled  arms  around  his  neck 
as  he  murmured  "My  sweetheart,  my  love."  The 
awakening  of  Mildred,  however,  came  to  her  in  her 
young  womanhood,  when,  on  her  seventeenth  birthday 
and  after  an  unusually  long  sojourn  in  the  wilderness, 
Rudolph  returned  and  met  her  with  a  kiss  and  swift 
embrace.  Then,  holding  her  before  him,  he  looked 
into  her  dear  eyes  and  at  last  found  what  he  had  sought 
for  since  childhood,  the  answering,  longing  love  light. 
It  was  then,  clasped  in  his  arms,  that  she  had  met  his 
lips  with  a  clinging,  tremulous  kiss  that  told  him  of  the 
"awakened  love  that  filled  her  very  being. " 

PART  V 

Two  years  have  passed,  and  in  the  spring  of  1777 
we  find  Rudolph  enrolled  in  Colonel  Dayton's  troops 
stationed  at  Fort  Dayton,  Brant  and  Tegcheunto  in 
Canada,  and  Thomas  Spencer  stirring  up  the  patriots 
of  the  Mohawk  Valley  with  the  news  of  the  gathering 
of  St.  Leger's  army  at  Three  Rivers  for  the  proposed 
expedition  against  Fort  Schuyler. 


Killing  of  the  Maidens  213 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Spencer  advised  and  urged 
Captain  Stanley  and  the  two  maidens  to  take  refuge 
in  Fort  Schuyler  from  the  murderous  hordes  of  St. 
Leger.  The  Captain  refused  to  leave  his  station,  but 
urged  and  at  last  commanded  the  girls  to  accept  the 
proposition  of  the  young  Oneida,  saying  that,  as  for 
him,  he  was  as  safe  in  the  camp  of  the  British  as  in  the 
American  fort. 

On  April  17  and  May  3,  1777,  troops  under  Colonel 
Gansevoort  began  to  arrive  at  the  fort,  and  on  May 
28th  the  remainder  of  the  regiment,  under  Colonel 
Willett,  making  the  number  of  the  garrison  seven 
hundred  strong ;  most  of  whom  were  soon  employed 
in  strengthening  the  defences  and  otherwise  pre- 
paring for  the  reception  of  the  enemy,  who  were  said 
to  be  gathering  on  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Ontario 
near  Oswego.  With  Colonel  Willett's  troop  came 
Rudolph. 

Alarmed  at  the  various  rumors  of  the  gathering 
of  the  forces  of  the  English  and  the  barbarity  of  In- 
dians, who  with  their  families  constituted  the  major 
part  of  the  expedition  of  St.  Leger,  many  non-com- 
batants'f ound  refuge  inside  of  the  fortifications,  among 
whom  were  a  woman  and  two  children,  the  eldest 
being  a  bright  young  girl  of  sixteen,  named  Nellie 
Earle.  Mildred,  Therese,  and  Nell  soon  became  in- 
separable companions  and  leaders  in  many  innocent 
sports  that  were  inaugurated  to  enliven  the  tedium  of 
the  limited  quarters  that  constituted  their  temporary 
abode.  Accustomed  as  the  trio  were  to  frontier  life, 
one  of  their  chief  pleasures  was  in  morning  rambles 
outside  of  the  fortification  but  within  the  line  of  out- 
sentinels  or  pickets  that  encircled  the  fort,  closely 


214       The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

watching  for  evidence  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 

The  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler  and  the  attendant  battle 
of  Oriskany,  together  with  the  battle  of  Bennington, 
which  turned  the  tide  of  war  and  led  on  to  the  defeat 
and  surrender  of  General  Burgoyne's  army  at  Sara- 
toga, are  well  known  to  students  of  history,  but  it  may 
be  well  to  outline  the  situation  of  affairs  in  the  Mohawk 
Valley  at  the  period  of  which  I  am  writing,  July  27, 
1777. 

General  Herkimer,  with  the  assistance  of  Thomas 
Spencer,  had  succeeded  in  arousing  the  patriots  of  the 
Mohawk  Valley  to  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  and 
was  rapidly  gathering  the  hardy  yeomanry  of  the 
frontier  at  Fort  Dayton  for  the  relief  of  Fort  Schuyler, 
which  was  threatened  with  investment  and  capture 
by  St.  Leger,  whose  army  was  slowly  advancing  from 
Oswego.  With  the  British  forces  under  command 
of  Colonel  Barry  St.  Leger  were  a  detachment  of  Brit- 
ish regulars,  a  band  of  Tories  under  Sir  John  John- 
son and  Colonel  John  Butler,  and  a  large  body  of 
Canadian  Indians  and  the  disaffected  of  the  Iroquois, 
under  Colonel  Daniel  Claus  and  Captain  Joseph  Brant 
(Thayendanega) . 

No  evidence  of  Indian  scouts  had  been  seen  in  the 
vicinity  of  Fort  Schuyler,  but  a  small  working  party 
from  the  fort  had  been  attacked  by  a  party  of  Amer- 
inds near  Fort  Newport  on  Wood  Creek,  and  some  of 
the  soldiers  killed  and  others  taken  prisoners.  In  order 
to  protect  the  men  at  work,  a  party  of  one  hundred 
of  the  garrison  as  guard,  among  whom  was  Rudolph, 
were  sent  out  in  the  early  hours  of  the  morning  with 
a  tearful  "God  speed "  from  Mildred  and  Therese. 

After  the  departure  of  the  guard,  the  trio  wandered 


Killing  of  the  Maidens  215 

aimlessly  out  of  the  fort,  going  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion from  that  taken  by  the  soldiers,  and  soon  came 
to  the  picket  line;  and  in  the  same  listless  manner, 
picking  berries  and  wild  flowers  as  they  went,  out  into 
the  woods,  unmindful  of  lurking  foes. 

The  three  maidens,  fresh  from  their  morning  ab- 
lutions, were  attired  in  short,  dark  blue  cotton  skirts, 
with  low-cut  blouse  of  white  linen  shirred  across 
the  neck,  and  short  loose  sleeves,  exposing  the  firm 
health-tinted  flesh  of  neck  and  shoulders,  while  their 
feet  were  encased  in  neatly  fitting  buckskin  moccasins, 
laced  half  way  to  the  knee.  The  long  brown  hair  of 
Nellie,  the  black  tresses  of  Mildred,  and  the  golden 
locks  of  blonde  Therese  were  braided  in  glossy  plaits, 
which  hung  below  their  waists,  while  each  maiden 
carried  a  stout  staff. 

Mildred,  the  life  of  the  party,  was  tall  and  lithe  of 
limb,  with  that  pure  white  complexion  which  might 
well  be  called  transparent,  barely  concealing  as  it  did 
the  ruddy  hue  of  health  that  seems  ready  to  bloom 
on  cheek  and  chin  to  match  the  full  red  lips,  seemingly 
forever  parted  for  pensive  smile  or  gay  peal  of  laugh- 
ter. Her  eyes,  whose  long  lashes  and  brows  were  as 
midnight  in  blackness,  were  of  that  uncertain  tint  of 
dark  gray,  shaded  to  deepest  olive,  which  unfolds  to 
you  the  heart  that  the  eye  of  black  seems  to  hide  as 
with  a  mask. 

Both  Therese  and  Mildred  had  blossomed  into 
beautiful  womanhood,  although  inured  to  the  hard- 
ships and  toils  of  frontier  life,  and  the  sports  of  stream, 
field,  and  forest  had  given  them  strength  of  limb  that 
many  a  college  athlete  might  envy. 

Reclining  under  the  shade  of  a  small  cluster  of 


?  16         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

forest  trees,  the  two  older  girls  were  thinking  of  the 
loved  ones  and  the  dangers  that  encompassed  them, 
and  listlessly  watching  Nell,  who  had  wandered  a  short 
distance  from  them  in  search  of  forest  flowers,  when 
they  were  startled  by  the  appearance  of  an  Indian 
in  hideous  war-paint,  and  the  piercing  cry  of  terror 
from  Nell  as  the  savage  seized  her  as  she  turned  for 
flight.  Springing  to  their  feet,  Therese,  followed  by 
Mildred,  rushed  to  the  assistance  of  their  companion, 
who  was  pinioned  against  a  tree  with  one  hand  of  the 
Indian,  while  with  the  other  he  drew  his  knife.  As  he 
raised  to  strike,  Therese,  who  was  in  advance,  brought 
her  stout  staff  down  on  his  head,  crushing  the  skull 
and  laying  him  dead  at  her  feet.  Almost  at  the 
instant  of  the  stroke  that  killed  the  savage  the  two 
brave  girls  found  themselves  in  the  grasp  of  two  of 
his  companions,  while  Nell,  released  and  slightly 
wounded,  sped  with  the  fleetness  of  a  deer  towards 
the  fort,  a  half  a  mile  away. 

Pausing  an  instant  when  she  found  she  was  not 
pursued,  she  saw  the  hatchet  and  scalping-knife  do 
their  deadly  work  on  the  prostrate  forms  of  her  com- 
panions and  then  with  even  greater  speed  continued 
her  flight  until  she  fell  unconscious  at  the  open  portal 
of  the  fort. 

It  afterwards  transpired  that  on  the  evening  of  the 
day  of  this  atrocious  murder  the  assassins  were 
boasting  in  the  presence  of  Thayendanega  and 
Tegcheunto  of  the  slaying  of  the  maidens.  The  de- 
scription that  the  two  Hurons  gave  of  their  victims 
attracted  the  chief's  attention  and  he  ordered  them 
to  lead  him  to  the  spot,  Tegcheunto  accompanying 
him,  and  was  horrified  to  find  the  mangled  bodies 


Killing  of  the  Maidens  217 

of  their  two  friends.  With  a  calmness  that  was 
marvellous  in  one  of  so  passionate  a  nature,  Brant 
ordered  the  bodies  placed  on  a  litter  and  carried  to 
a  secluded  spot  outside  of  the  encampment.  A  grave 
was  prepared  and  with  simple  ceremonies  by  the  army 
chaplain,  and  wrapped  in  the  blankets  of  Brant  and 
William,  the  bodies  of  the  friends  of  their  youth  and 
manhood  were  lowered  in  the  grave. 

Twenty-four  hours  after,  the  bodies  of  the  two 
Hurons  were  found  outside  of  the  camp,  bearing  the 
same  wounds  that  they  had  inflicted  upon  their 
victims. 

The  grief  of  Rudolph,  when,  upon  his  return  from 
Wood  Creek  the  day  after  the  occurrence,  Nell  Earle 
related  to  him  the  terrible  affair,  was  grievous  to 
behold. 

With  the  consent  of  Colonel  Gansevoort,  Rudolph 
asked  for  volunteers  to  go  in  search  of  the  bodies, 
but  was  somewhat  embarrassed  by  the  large  number 
who  were  eager  to  join  in  the  perilous  attempt.  Se- 
lecting, however,  three  trusty  scouts,  he,  following 
the  explicit  directions  given  him  by  Nell,  found  the 
spot,  plainly  indicated  by  gruesome  evidence  and  the 
blood-stained  staff  of  Therese. 

The  utmost  wariness  and  circumspection  had  been 
necessary  in  order  to  reach  the  spot,  which  was  on  the 
outskirts  of  one  of  the  Indian  encampments  west  of 
the  fort,  and  indicated  on  some  old  maps  as  "the 
scalping  tree. "  A  few  rods  north  could  be  seen  the 
straggling  camp-fires  of  the  Indians,  while  to  the  south 
lay  the  cedar  swamp.  The  sight  of  the  staff  brought 
vividly  to  mind  the  courageous  attempt  of  the  young 
girls  to  rescue  their  companion  and  their  horrible 


2i8       The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

death  by  their  cruel  captors.  Evidence  was  plainly 
visible  that  they  did  not  yield  up  their  young  lives 
without  a  fearful  struggle  with  these  ghouls  of  the 
forest  lands. 

Terrible  rage  filled  the  breast  of  Rudolph,  but  it 
was  of  that  calm  and  deliberate  character  that  boded 
ill  to  the  persons  who  were  the  occasion  of  it.  The 
flickering  light  of  the  camp-fires  was  but  a  few  rods 
away,  and  a  shot  from  a  rifle  would  undoubtedly 
result  in  death  or  capture.  The  young  man  did 
not  fear  death,  but  rather  welcomed  the  thought  of 
the  cessation  of  life,  the  eternal  lapse  of  memory ;  but 
did  not  care  to  give  his  life  for  one  or  even  two  of  the 
hated  race  that  had  brought  this  great  grief  upon  him. 
In  his  rage  he  said  that  scores  of  lives  could  not  atone 
for  their  murder,  and  he  determined  to  take  care  of 
his  own  life  that  he  might  wreak  terrible  vengeance 
on  the  dusky  warriors  of  the  tribe  of  Hurons.  The 
presence  of  members  of  the  hated  race,  however,  so 
near  the  spot  of  the  brutal  attack  was  an  incentive  for 
instant  action. 

During  consultation  in  regard  to  the  plan  of  attack, 
Rudolph  insisted  that  he  should  warily  approach  one 
of  the  outlying  camps  alone,  the  others  to  follow  near 
enough  to  support  him  with  their  rifles  if  it  should 
be  necessary  for  him  to  make  a  hurried  retreat. 

Concealing  themselves  at  a  distance  that  rendered 
the  movements  in  camp  distinctly  visible  in  the 
light  of  the  many  fires,  they  waited  impatiently  until 
the  occupants  of  the  wigwams  should  seek  rest  on 
their  rude  couches,  often  only  mother  earth.  It  is 
a  singular  fact  that  the  Indians  seldom  protected  their 
camps  with  sentinels  or  outposts,  but  trusted  to 


Killing  of  the  Maidens  219 

their  own  wakefulness  to  guard  against  surprises, 
even  when  on  the  war-path.  Knowing  this  custom, 
the  scouts  had  but  little  fear  of  being  discovered 
after  evidence  of  activity  had  ceased. 

The  wigwam  which  had  been  selected  as  the  object 
of  attack  lay  outside  the  circle  of  light,  and  the 
savages  had  gradually  retired  from  the  great  central 
fire,  leaving  but  one  dusky  warrior  sitting  on  the 
ground  clasping  his  knees  while  he  listlessly  watched 
the  dying  embers.  Rudolph's  party  drew  stealthily 
near  until  they  could  discern  the  dark  forms  of  two 
warriors  in  slumber  outside  of  the  weather-stained 
canvas  of  their  tepee.  Motioning  the  scouts  to  halt 
at  a  little  elevation  which  concealed  their  forms  when 
lying  at  full  length,  Rudolph  continued  to  advance, 
prone  upon  his  stomach,  with  the  sinuous  motion  of 
a  huge  reptile,  until  he  could  distinguish  the  features 
of  his  intended  victims.  Slowly  circling  around 
until  he  approached  the  heads  of  the  sleeping  war- 
riors, who  were  lying  parallel  with  each  other,  he 
raised  himself  on  one  knee  and  with  two  rapid 
strokes  of  his  hunting  hatchet  cleft  the  brain  of 
each  dusky  foe,  without  a  sound  except  a  guttural 
exclamation  from  his  last  victim,  which  aroused  the 
watcher  at  the  fire.  Starting  to  his  feet,  the  savage 
stood  in  a  listening  attitude  only  to  receive  the  deadly 
stroke  from  a  hatchet  hurled  with  unerring  precision 
by  one  of  Rudolph's  companions,  the  force  of  the 
weapon  piercing  his  brain  and  laying  him  at  full 
length  on  the  glowing  coals.  Retreating  as  silently 
as  they  had  advanced,  the  scouting  party  arrived  at 
the  fort  in  the  early  hours  of  the  morning. 

On  August  2d  and   3d  St.  Leger's  whole  army 


220         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

arrived  and  completely  invested  the  fort,  the  In- 
dians especially  annoying  the  garrison  by  a  continual 
firing  of  small  arms,  at  times  skulking  through  the 
underbrush  and  potato  vines  of  a  large  cultivated 
field  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  fortifications, 
on  the  west.  During  this  period  Rudolph  seemed 
tireless,  and  was  ever  at  his  post  to  pick  off  any  of 
his  hated  foes  who  were  unfortunate  enough  to  ex- 
pose any  portion  of  their  dusky  naked  bodies  to  the 
unerring  aim  of  his  trusty  rifle.  So  careless  of  ex- 
posure had  he  become  that  he  received  a  reprimand 
from  Col.  Willett,  who  ordered  him  to  keep  under 
cover,  as  the  small  garrison  could  ill  spare  so  brave 
a  soldier  and  such  an  unerring  marksman.  If  any 
particularly  hazardous  work  was  to  be  done,  Rudolph 
was  always  the  first  to  volunteer,  at  times  heedlessly 
exposing  himself  as  though  fearless  of  death.  From 
a  happy-go-lucky  good  fellow,  with  kindly,  cheerful 
disposition,  he  had  become  silent  and  moody,  at  times 
standing  for  hours  at  a  casement  with  set  teeth  and 
eager  eyes  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  wreak 
vengeance  on  any  of  the  dusky  race  who  had  in- 
flicted this  great  sorrow  upon  him.  As  yet  he  did 
not  know  that  the  murderers  had  been  slain  by  his 
old-time  friends  Thayendanega  and  Tegcheunto, 
and  his  only  thought  seemed  to  be  to  kill,  kill,  in 
hopes  that  his  bullet  might  reach  the  heart  of  the 
assassins.  Although  tenderly  attached  to  little  Nell, 
who  lay  wounded  in  the  southwest  bomb-proof,  he 
refrained  from  visiting  her  often,  knowing  that  he 
would  lose  command  of  himself  in  her  presence  and 
probably  retard  her  recovery  from  an  excess  of 
emotion.  Withdrawing  himself  from  his  friends  and 


Killing  of  the  Maidens  221 

left  alone  with  his  grief  and  his  rage,  he  seemed  to 
develop  savage  instincts  that  were  entirely  foreign 
to  his  nature.  He  became,  in  fact,  a  monomaniac, 
crouching  here  and  there,  starting  at  the  least  sound, 
while  his  wild  gaze  sought  the  forest  and  the  low 
shrubs  in  the  direction  of  the  Indian  encampments. 
At  times  his  eager  face  would  put  on  a  grim  smile 
as  his  keen  eye  caught  the  waving  motion  of  the 
feathers  of  a  scalp  lock  or  the  bronze  hand  of  an  In- 
dian putting  aside  a  branch,  in  his  stealthy  advance 
towards  the  fort  to  pick  off  some  careless  picket  or 
fearless  soldier,  and  he  became  at  once  the  wary 
marksman  of  the  forest,  keenly  watching  his  foe  and 
luring  him  on  by  careless  indifference  to  his  exposure 
until  with  quick  movement  and  apparently  without 
an  aim  of  precision  his  rifle's  missile  found  its  way 
to  the  life-blood  of  his  foe. 

At  last,  on  the  6th  day  of  August,  came  word  that 
General  Herkimer  was  advancing  to  the  relief  of  the 
garrison  with  nine  hundred  eager  and  impetuous 
patriots,  with  the  request  that  when  the  messengers 
arrived  at  the  fort,  Colonel  Gansevoort  should  make 
a  sortie  in  order  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  British 
and  Indians  from  their  advance  and  make  it  easier 
for  his  (Herkimer 's)  troops  to  enter  the  fort. 

But  General  Herkimer  was  checked  by  that  fear- 
fully fatal  ambuscade  of  Brant's  at  Oriskany,  which 
resulted  in  a  hand-to-hand  battle  of  many  hours' dura- 
tion and  the  dearly-bought  victory  of  the  patriots 
of  the  Mohawk  Valley,  who  were  left  in  possession  of 
the  field  of  battle,  with  one  third  of  their  comrades 
lying  dead  and  wounded  and  their  loved  General 
seriously  injured. 


222        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

With  St.  Leger's  troops  at  Oriskany  were  Brant  and 
Tegcheunto,  the  half-breed,  and  with  the  patriots 
Thomas  Spencer,  the  Oneida.  During  the  latter  part 
of  the  engagement,  personal  encounters  frequently 
took  place  between  former  neighbors,  sometimes  the 
only  weapon  a  knife,  and  frequently  with  bare  hands. 

In  the  midst  of  the  fray,  however,  Thomas  Spencer 
found  himself  confronted  by  Tegcheunto  armed  with 
knife  and  tomahawk  and  evidently  intent  upon 
taking  his  life.  Thomas  was  armed  with  knife  only, 
although  supplemented  with  brawny  hands  and 
muscles  of  steel,  as  became  a  man  who  had  followed 
the  trade  of  blacksmith  for  a  number  of  years.  It 
was  at  the  time  the  retreating  cry  of  "Oonah,  Oonah!" 
was  given,  and  the  Indians  were  fast  withdrawing 
from  the  conflict,  that  Spencer,  greatly  wearied,  was 
resting  on  a  log  where  the  plateau  drops  to  the  north 
and  finally  ends  in  a  swamp,  when  he  heard  the  break- 
ing of  a  twig  behind  him,  Springing  to  his  feet,  he 
turned  just  in  time  to  intercept  a  blow  from  a  toma- 
hawk in  the  hand  of  young  Johnson,  by  grasping  the 
handle  as  it  descended. 

The  struggle  for  the  weapon  was  brief  and  it  was 
soon  lying  in  a  thicket  a  few  feet  away.  As  the 
hatchet  disappeared,  each  man  drew  his  knife  and, 
taking  a  step  backward,  watched  his  adversary  for 
the  first  movement  of  attack. 

Tegcheunto,  with  the  blood  of  King  Hendrick  and 
Sir  William  Johnson  in  his  veins,  was  no  mean  ad- 
versary to  the  young  blacksmith,  whose  lithe,  sinewy 
form  was  a  few  inches  taller  than  the  broad-shoul- 
dered half-breed.  The  place  where  they  had  met 
was  a  level  plateau  sparsely  covered  with  forest  trees 


Killing  of  the  Maidens.  223 

of  great  girth,  with  here  and  there  the  forms  of  dead 
and  wounded  American  and  British  soldiers  and 
Indian  warriors,  with  red,  green  and  blue  garments 
mingled  with  dusky  flesh,  gaudy  trappings  and 
feathered  head-dresses.  A  little  farther  to  the  south 
could  be  seen  other  combatants,  some  in  the  close 
embrace  of  a  death  struggle,  others  in  retreat  and 
pursuit. 

The  sight  of  the  man  who  had  gained  the  love  of 
the  maiden  who  had  spurned  him,  and  the  temporary 
advantage  Spencer  had  gained  by  disarming  him  of 
his  tomahawk,  roused  the  revengeful  blood  of  the 
savage  to  furious  rage,  and  muttering  between  his 
set  teeth,  "You  d — ddog  of  an  Oneida,  I  '11  send  you 
where  your  yellow- haired  sweetheart  has  gone,"  he 
made  a  vicious  lunge  at  his  exposed  side,  which  would 
have  ended  the  blacksmith's  life  had  it  not  been  for  a 
quick  spring  to  the  right,  and  the  momentum  of 
the  blow,  which  threw  Johnson  off  his  guard. 

Before  he  could  recover,  Spencer  drove  his  knife 
to  the  hilt  in  his  brawny  breast,  coolly  withdrawing 
the  same,  as  his  foe  fell  backwards,  adding  one  more 
to  the  long  list  of  dead  on  Oriskany's  battle-field. 

While  these  scenes  were  being  enacted  at  Oriskany, 
Colonel  Willett  was  making  the  sortie  from  Fort 
Schuyler  asked  for  by  General  Herkimer.  With 
Willett 's  detachment  went  Rudolph.  The  impetu- 
ous charge  of  the  Americans  drove  in  the  pickets  and 
dispersed  the  advance  guard  before  it  could  be 
formed  for  resistance,  and  they  sought  safety  in 
flight.  Two  encampments  of  the  Indians  were 
totally  routed  and  many  wagon  loads  of  supplies  and 
baggage  were  brought  into  the  fort,  together  with 


224        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

blankets,  kettles,  Indian  trinkets  and  garments 
thrown  off  by  the  Indians  who  were  engaged  in  the 
battle  at  Oriskany,  and  five  British  standards.  Great 
joy  was  manifested  by  the  garrison  over  the  success 
of  the  raid  and  the  plunder  secured.  Among  the 
various  articles  found  in  the  Indians'  camp  were  two 
fresh  scalps.  One  of  the  scalps  was  of  golden  hair, 
the  other  glossy  black,  and  evidently  those  of  Mildred 
and  Therese  Stanley;  neatly  braided  and  smoothly 
dressed  as  they  wore  it  the  morning  they  wandered 
out  to  meet  their  dreadful  death. 

The  effect  of  the  discovery  upon  Rudolph  can  bet- 
ter be  imagined  than  described.  The  long-pent-up 
tears  that  flowed,  the  only  relief  to  a  heart  sur- 
charged with  grief,  rage  and  remorse,  left  this  strong 
man  utterly  prostrate,  refusing  food  and  declining 
to  perform  those  duties  which  had  been  eagerly 
welcomed  since  the  day  of  their  disappearance. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  sortie  he  appeared  again 
on  the  ramparts,  heedlessly  exposing  himself  to  the 
fire  of  the  enemy  as  though  he  courted  death  as  the 
only  relief  from  his  sufferings. 

All  night  the  British  bombarded  the  fort,  and  all 
night  long  Rudolph  with  rifle  across  his  arm,  paced 
the  ramparts,  while  shells  were  exploding  all  about 
him.  But  just  as  the  eastern  sky  changed  its  hue 
and  put  on  the  gray  livery  of  dawn,  a  shot  from  the 
enemy  pierced  the  heart  already  broken  with  grief, 
and  Rudolph  died,  murmuring  with  his  faintest 
breath,  "Sweetheart!  sister!" 


Club  House  of  "  The  Antlers." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

A  VISIT  TO  DADANASCARA,  THE  SUMMER  HOME  OP 
ALFRED  DE  GRAFF — CHARMING  VIEWS  AND  HIS- 
TORIC SCENES  THEREABOUT — -ANCIENT  INDIAN 
CAMP  ON  THE  VROOMAN  FARM  REVISITED 

DERHAPS  there  is  no  book  that  was  ever  written 
in  which  scenes  of  the  historic  Mohawk  Val- 
ley have  been  described,  or  tragic  events  related, 
either  of  fact  or  fiction,  that  has  given  more  pleasure 
to  the  inhabitants  of  that  immense  tract  of  forests 
and  plains,  hills,  valleys,  and  streams,  hissing 
cataracts  and  purling  brooks,  once  called  Try  on 
County,  than  Harold  Frederic's  In  the  Valley. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  wander  far  afield  either 
north  or  west  in  the  vicinity  of  old  Mount  Johnson, 
or  Fort  Johnson  as  it  was  renamed  in  1757,  without 
trying  to  locate  a  trail,  or  waterfall,  or  gloomy  gulf 
where  the  black  boy  Tulp  was  dashed  crashing  to 
the  rocks  below,  or  to  find  the  secluded  council  glen 
of  the  Mohawks,  so  graphically  described.  And 
although  we  have  been  informed  by  the  writer  him- 
self that  his  scenes  and  incidents  were  all  imaginary, 
and  that  he  never  passed  through  the  "Valley"  until 

three  years  after  the  publication  of  his  book,  we  like 

15  225 


226         The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

to  hide  that  statement  away  back  in  some  remote 
cell  of  the  brain,  dormant,  and  go  on  dreaming  of 
sylvan  nooks  and  gloomy  gulfs  peopled  with  a  real 
black  boy  and  Philip  Cross,  Daisy  Stewart,  and  the 
generous,  sturdy  young  Douw. 

The  last  day  in  June,  1905,  was  one  of  the  rare  days 
of  which  poets  sing,  one  of  the  days  that  seem  to 
appeal  irresistibly  to  the  lover  of  nature  to  wander 
in  haunts  primitive  and  to  forget,  if  possible,  all 
things  urban.  Yielding  to  such  appeal  our  trio  of 
congenial  spirits  alighted  from  the  suburban  trolley 
at  Getman's  Crossing  en  route  for  Dadanascara. 
Shunning  the  highways,  we  took  a  cut  cross-country 
traversing  swampy  lands,  tangled  woods,  fields 
cultivated  and  uncultivated,  sometimes  passing 
through  fields  of  white  daisies  and  yellow  mar- 
guerites and  purple  clover  blossoms  as  high  as  the 
waist,  again  threading  among  stumps  and  boulders 
and  over  turf  as  grateful  to  tired  feet  as  a  velvet 
carpet,  and  at  last,  under  the  grateful  shade  of 
lofty  pines  and  stunted  hemlock  and  cedar,  arrived 
at  the  cliff  of  the  Dadanascara. 

Here  my  attention  was  called  to  a  well-graded 
and  well-defined  road-bed,  following  the  course  of 
the  creek,  gradually  descending  until  it  reaches  its 
bed  and  by  a  ford  crosses  it  to  the  western  or  north- 
ern bank. 

Our  objective  point  being  Dadanascara,  the 
country  home  of  Alfred  De  Graff,  a  mile  away,  we 
did  not,  at  that  time,  descend  to  the  bed  of  the 
stream,  but  continued  on  our  way  along  the  edge 
of  the  cliff,  with  an  occasional  glance  at  the  bed  of 


A  Visit  to  Dadanascara  227 

the  gulf,  nearly  seventy  feet  below.  Following  a  lane 
evidently  used  for  cattle  we  soon  emerged  from  the 
wood  and  found  ourselves  on  the  edge  of  the  6oo-f eet 
plateau  and  300  feet  above  the  wide  expanse  of  flat 
lands  that  stretches  out  from  the  N.  Y.  C.  R.  R.  to 
the  banks  of  the  Mohawk.  The  view  of  the  hills  of 
Florida  and  Glen  from  this  point  is  entrancing.  At 
our  feet,  although  a  half-mile  away,  is  the  wide  blue 
ribbon  of  the  river,  a  fitting  border  to  the  waving 
fields  of  grain  that  spread  before  us  east,  west,  and 
south,  an  unbroken  expanse  of  the  yellow-green  of 
its  vernal  bloom. 

On  the  south  side  of  the  Mohawk  lie  before  us, 
en  panorama,  the  Florida  hills  in  all  their  beauty 
of  emerald  hues,  and  the  clear  air  discloses  to  us  in 
turn  Fort  Hunter,  nestling  by  the  turbulent  Scho- 
harie,  the  Jesuit  shrine  Auriesville,  and  a  little 
farther,  and  on  top  of  the  plateau,  the  little  village 
of  Glen,  while  along  the  southwestern  horizon  are  seen 
in  the  dim  distance  the  Schoharie  highlands  and  the 
Helderberg  Mountains.  Overhead,  the  blue  sky  is 
luminous  with  light  and  heat,  while  the  distant 
horizon  is  outlined  with  cumulus  clouds  of  ponderous 
size,  each  gray  convolution  bordered  with  a  snow- 
white  lining  which  shines  like  silver  in  the  declining 
sun. 

Descending  the  hill  we  turned  to  the  west  and  on 
a  slight  elevation  we  saw  Dadanascara — not  the 
creek,  but  the  beautiful  country  place  so  named  by 
its  owner,  Alfred  De  Graff.  One  of  the  trio  expressed 
the  thought  of  the  others  when  he  exclaimed,  "The 
most  beautiful  country  home  in  the  Mohawk  Valley ! ' ' 


228          The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

Embowered  in  trees  of  generous  growth,  and  with 
tasteful  out-buildings  scattered  here  and  there,  a 
full  and  uninterrupted  view  of  the  dwelling  is  im- 
possible. But  in  that  fact  lies  one  of  its  chief 
charms.  As  we  wander  about  the  spacious  lawn, 
new  vistas  of  beauty  meet  the  eyes  at  almost  every 
step  as  the  creamy  white  of  the  structure  becomes 
visible  through  the  foliage,  which  half  conceals  yet 
half  reveals  new  charms  both  picturesque  and 
beautiful. 

But  our  quest  was  not  yet  ended,  and  we  re- 
luctantly turned  from  the  courteous  attention  of 
Mr.  Howard  De  Graff  to  explore  the  gulf  of  Dadanas- 
cara.  One  of  our  party  remained  to  finish  a  bottle 
of  "Schlitz, "  but  the  others  hurried  on.  As  soon  as 
the  tardy  one  joined  us  he  reported  that  he  had 
seen  three  snakes  in  a  pool  we  had  just  passed.  Of 
course  he  thought  we  believed  him,  but  we  kept 
wondering  how  three  snakes  could  be  produced  from 
one  small  bottle  of  "Schlitz." 

And  then  the  professor  told  about  a  young  man 
coming  in  late  to  a  ball  with  a  big  jag  on,  who 
stepped  up  to  the  leader  of  the  orchestra  and  asked, 
"Was  that  Tannhauser  you  just  played?"  "No," 
replied  the  leader,  "It  was  Anheuser."  As  the 
crowd  laughed  he  turned  away,  saying  to  the  leader, 
"You're  all  right."  Another  true  story  was  told: 
A  popular  Division  Street  grocer  had  shaven  off  his 
mustache.  An  Italian  customer  came  into  the 
store  and  at  once  noticed  the  smooth  face  of  the 
grocer,  and,  wanting  to  tell  him  he  looked  like  a 
clergyman,  he  began,  "You  looka  like,  you  looka, 


Abandoned  Highway  to  Albany.     Leading  to  Dadanascara  Ford. 


A  Visit  to  Dadanascara  229 

you  looka,"  but  the  word  he  wanted  would  not 
present  itself.  All  at  once  his  face  lighted  up  as  he 
said,  "You  looka — you  looka  like  a  church." 

But  if  we  stop  to  tell  stories  we  will  never  get 
through  the  chasm. 

We  had  descended  into  the  bed  of  the  creek  imme- 
diately north  of  a  substantial  iron  bridge  spanning 
the  stream  for  farm  purposes.  About  200  feet  from 
this  point  the  slate  cliffs  appear,  hemming  in  the 
stream  for  nearly  a  mile  and  a  half,  their  perpen- 
dicular heights  of  perhaps  seventy  feet  making  a  bar- 
rier all  of  that  distance  that  is  impossible  to  scale,  so 
that  a  person  entering  this  slaty  gorge  must  go 
through  to  the  end  or  return  from  whence  he  came. 
The  bed  itself,  about  fifty  feet  wide,  is  flat  and  extends 
close  to  the  cliffs,  so  that  in  ordinary  high  water  it 
is  impossible  to  make  the  trip  dry-shod. 

This  chasm  is  one  of  the  most  picturesque  of  the 
Mohawk  Valley  and  only  needs  to  be  seen  to  be 
appreciated.  Each  high  cliff  is  crowned  with  forest 
growths  close  to  its  edge,  the  tall  pines  adding  forty 
feet  or  more  to  the  seeming  height  of  the  barriers  by 
which  we  are  hemmed  in. 

I  have  called  this  spot  a  chasm,  gorge,  and  gulf, 
but  I  think  it  will  bear  the  importation  of  the  western 
name  of  canyon  to  fittingly  describe  its  appearance. 
The  irregular  slaty  cliffs  with  their  black  slaty  scales 
piled  in  myriads  of  layers  and  festooned  from  above 
with  wild  grape  vines,  the  hardy  honeysuckle,  and 
poison  ivy,  show  signs  of  erosion  and  corrasion  and 
suggest  post-glacial  origin.  At  a  point  about  half 
a  mile  from  the  upper  end  of  the  canyon  the  creek 


230        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

makes  two  sharp  turns  in  the  form  of  a  letter  S,  the 
cliffs  being  worn  into  semicircles  by  the  action  of 
the  water,  leaving  but  a  narrow  sloping  ridge,  with  a 
very  precarious  foothold,  between  the  pool  at  its 
base  and  the  rocky  amphitheatre.  In  fact  at  this 
point  I  lost  my  grip  on  the  slimy  slate  and  slipped 
into  the  pool. 

Sitting  on  a  narrow  ledge  at  the  foot  of  the  cliff 
and  gazing  at  the  highest  point  of  the  precipice  on 
the  opposite  bank,  I  could  not  blame  the  careless 
reader  of  In  the  Valley  for  selecting  this  point  as 
the  spot  from  which  Philip  Cross  threw  the  black 
boy  to  seeming  death,  and  the  later  tragedy  where 
the  crazy  Tulp  seeks  revenge,  and,  with  his  enemy, 
finds  death  on  the  rocky  bed  below. 

Still  dreaming  I  see  the  bloody  battle-field  of 
Oriskany,  and  in  the  bright  moonlight  that  followed 
that  dreadful  day  can  discern  the  wounded  Philip 
Cross,  placed  in  the  birchen  canoe  for  its  five  days' 
journey  down  the  Mohawk  River,  floating  noiseless 
by  night  through  the  narrow  canalized  stream, 
with  barely  water  enough  to  float  the  heavily  laden 
canoe,  past  the  wide  and  wondrously  beautiful  val- 
ley of  the  German  Flats,  over  the  difficult  portage 
of  the  falls,  and  among  its  picturesque  rocky  islets, 
and  finally  on  the  long,  smooth  stretches  of  quiet 
waters,  guided  by  the  silent,  slow,  and  skilful  move- 
ment of  the  paddle  in  the  hands  of  Douw  as  he 
watches  his  dying  enemy. 

Aroused  from  reverie  he  notes  the  silvery  light  of 
the  full  moon  and  its  shimmering  reflection  in  the 
placid  river  and  becomes  aware,  by  the  wide  reaches 


Dadanascara  Gorge. 


A  Visit  to  Dadanascara  231 

of  flat  lands  on  the  left  bank,  that  he  is  nearing  the 
end  of  his  journey  on  the  river. 

Guiding  his  frail  canoe  towards  the  shore,  he 
searches  for  and  soon  finds  the  entrance  to  the 
Dadanascara,  up  which  he  slowly  paddles  nearly  to 
the  cliffs,  where  he  finds  his  companion,  Enoch 
Wade,  waiting  for  him.  And  I  almost  expect  to 
see  the  slow  approach  of  the  boatmen  with  the 
canoe  on  their  shoulders  around  the  bend  below. 
The  splash  of  a  stone  thrown  into  the  pool  at  my 
feet  arouses  me,  and  the  vision  vanishes. 

A  few  rods  further  on,  at  another  bend  of  the 
stream,  the  cliffs  fall  away  and  we  reach  the  open 
fields  again.  And  here  we  meet  again  the  road 
we  spoke  of  before,  leading  to  a  ford  which  connects, 
a  hundred  feet  farther  up  the  stream,  with  a  well- 
defined  road,  and  further  on  a  branch  road  with  a 
westward  trend.  This  road  and  ford  antedate  the 
Schenectady  and  Utica  turnpike  built  by  Seth 
Whitmore,  Osias  Bronson,  and  others  in  the  year 
1800.  One  of  these  roads  was  the  main  road  to  the 
West,  and  the  other  an  old  road  to  Johnstown.  A 
bridge  may  have  spanned  the  stream,  but  at  present 
there  is  an  easy  ford  across  the  slate  bed  of  the 
canyon,  which  was  probably  used  by  Sir  John 
Johnson  and  his  Tories  and  Indians  in  his  raid  of 
the  valley,  and  his  approach  to  the  house  of  Colonel 
Visscher  was  probably  through  the  canyon  of  the 
Dadanascara. 

You  will  remember  the  story: 

Shortly  after  midnight  of  the  226.  of  May,  1780,  the  Visscher 


232        The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Johnson 

mansion  was  assailed  by  a  combined  force  of  the  Tory  and 
Indian  foe.  The  inmates  consisted  of  the  Colonel,  his  mother, 
his  sisters,  two  brothers,  and  the  servants,  who  were  subjected 
to  the  bloody  violence  of  more  than  a  hundred  enemies. 
The  scene  which  followed  was  one  too  deeply  imbued  with 
horror  to  be  attempted  in  this  brief  recital.  The  sisters  fled, 
seeking  concealment  in  the  gloom  of  the  gorge  of  the  Dadanas- 
cara  Creek,  while  the  mother,  feeble  with  age  and  crippled 
by  disease,  was  unable  to  move.  The  three  brothers,  John, 
Harman,  and  the  Colonel,  engaged  in  hand-to-hand  combat 
in  defence  of  their  home  and  mother,  but  were  overpowered. 

The  first  two  were  murdered  and  scalped,  and  the  latter 
was  also  (as  was  thought)  among  the  slain.  He  was  scalped 
and  left  for  dead,  after  which  the  house  was  pillaged  and  then 
fired — the  enemy  departing  amid  the  blaze.  The  Colonel, 
however,  revived,  and  recovered  sufficient  strength  not  only 
to  escape  the  flames,  but  also  to  drag  away  the  bloody  corpses 
of  his  brothers.  His  mother  had  survived  a  savage  blow, 
and  he  was  able  to  carry  her  to  a  place  of  safety. 

These  statements  indicate  a  degree  of  nerve  that  seems 
almost  incredible,  but  they  were  among  the  facts  of  history. 
Colonel  Visscher  afterwards  found  shelter  among  his  friends 
in  Schenectady.  His  murdered  brothers  were  buried  in  one 
grave  near  their  father  in  the  family  cemetery,  and  Colonel 
Visscher  was  the  sole  male  survivor  of  the  line.  He  recovered 
his  health  and  immediately  resumed  active  service. 

The  house  which  was  burned  stood  nearer  the 
turnpike  than  the  present  De  Graff  mansion,  its 
exact  site  being  indicated  by  the  bronze  deer  in 
front  of  the  house. 

After  the  war  of  the  Revolution  the  Colonel 
rebuilt  his  family  mansion  on  the  spot  where  the 
De  Graff  mansion  now  stands,  in  a  very  solid  and 
spacious  manner.  After  many  years  it  was  again 
enlarged  and  beautified  by  the  present  owner,  Mr. 


A  Visit  to  Dadanascara  233 

Alfred  De  Graff,  who  represents  the  fifth  generation 
in  direct  line  of  succession  from  Colonel  Visscher. 

After  we  reached  the  ford  the  writer  did  not  have 
much  assistance  from  his  companions  in  locating 
roads,  owing  to  the  fact  that  their  love  for  the  good 
things  of  the  woods  and  fields  outweighed  their  love 
for  history,  and  they  spent  their  time  in  tickling 
their  palates  with  strawberries  and  squaw-berries, 
wintergreens  and  calamus  roots. 

After  emerging  entirely  into  the  open  fields  we 
found  the  Dadanascara  wandering  at  all  points  of 
the  compass,  carving  its  bed  through  the  fertile 
fields  of  the  north.  The  stream  seemed  to  be  at  the 
bottom  of  an  extended  valley,  or  rather  the  bed  of  a 
large  prehistoric  lake  whose  water  had,  in  ages 
past,  carved  its  way  through  a  slaty  barrier  and 
formed  an  outlet  through  the  canyon  of  the 
Dadanascara.1 

But  all  things  come  to  an  end,  and  the  lengthening 
shadows  of  the  sun  emphasized  the  fact  that  our 
ramble  must  end;  but  we  could  not  resist  the  desire 
to  revisit  an  old  Indian  camp  on  the  Vrooman  farm 
and  were  rewarded  with  a  handful  of  prehistoric 
relics,  although  we  barely  caught  our  trolley. 

1  (Query:  Did  not  the  Sacandaga  flow  south  into  the 
Mohawk  before  the  ice  cap  of  the  glacial  period  had  receded 
far  enough  so  that  the  water  of  that  river  and  the  prehistoric 
Vlaie  Lake  could  make  its  present  connection  with  the  Hudson 
River?) 


INDEX 


Abe,  Little,  ai,  74,  78,  80 

Abeel,  John,  175,  176 

Abercrombie,  Gen.,  38,  127 

Abraham,  Chief,  20,  23 

Adageghteinge  patent,  156 

Adams,  Robert,  157,  159,  160 

Adams,  William,  159,  160 

Adariaghta,    8 

Adirondack,   27 

Adriutha,  8 

Agniers,  28 

Akin,  Ethan,  165 

Albany,  52,  67,  73,  113,  137 

Algonquin,  27 

Allen,  Ethan,  38 

Alter,  N.  Burton,  184 

Amherst,  Gen.  Jeffrey,  38 

Anderson,  Lieut.,  98 

Andiatarocte,  27 

Andrustown,  105 

Arnold,  General  Benedict,  87,  98, 

99,  101,  102,  103,  104 
Atayataronghte,  Louis,  114,  115, 

116,    118 
Auriesville,  227 


B 


Babbington  Patent,  158 
Ball,  Lieut.,  88 
Barclay,  Rev.  James,  10 
Batten  Kil,  80 
Bellem,  Major,  89 
Bellinger,  Col.,  93 
Bellinger  Family,  124 
Benschoten,  Captain,  89,  118 
Bird,  Col.,  79 
Bloody  Pond,  36,  59 
Bonney,  Mrs.,  147 
Boquet,  Col.  Henry,  42,  43,  51 
Bowen,  Henry,  186 
Bowen,  Lieut.,  88 
Bowen,  William,  186 
Bradstreet,  Gen.  John,  59,  127 


Brant,  Joseph,  (Thayendanega). 
21,  50,  59,  66,  73,  74,  75,  76,78, 
79,  103,  109,  in,  114,  117,  118. 

119,    120,  122,  137, 143, 206,  207, 
2O8,  209,  2IO,    211,   214, 221,  222 

Brant,  Molly,    n,  20,  21,  22,  74, 
78,  79,  80,  137,  149,  150,  153, 

158,    2O2,    204,    2O6,    211 

Brant,  Nicklaus,  23 

Brantford,  143 

Brant,  Young,  151 

Bronson,  Osias,  231 

Brown,  Col.  John,  112,  115,  152 

Brown,  John,  170 

Bruyas,  Father,  28 

Boyne,  2 

Buell,  Augustus  C.,  5 

Burgoyne,  Gen.  John,  38,  80,  83, 

84,  93,  103,  105,  214 
Burke,  Joe,  17 
Bushy  Run,  39,  43 
Butler,  Col.  John,  66,  77,  84,  92, 

93,  99,  loo,  121,  138,  159,  214 
Butler's  Mills,  120 
Butler's  Rangers,  22,  in,  116 
Butler,    Lieut.    Walter,    66,    100, 

101,  103,  210 

Byrne,  Michael,  6,  7,  9,  22 
Byrne,  William,  157 


Cadogan's  Horse,  5 

Campbell,  Daniel,  152,  158 

Campbell,  Sir  Colin,  58,  59 

Canajoharie,  108,  109,  171 

Carlingford,  6 

Caroline  (Hendrick),  5,  n,  21,  22, 

23,  7S»  202 

Caroline  Jr.  (Johnson),  20,  22,  204 
Cassidy,  Luke,  91 
Catskill  Mountains,  182 
Caughnawaga,   174 
Caughnawagas,  29,  30,  62,  87,  88 

89,  ii2,  143 
Champlain,  27,  28 


235 


236 


Index 


Champlain,  Lake,  12,  26,  29,  30, 

31,  38 

Charlotte  (Johnson),  20,  22,    204 
Charlotte  River,  156 
Cherry  Valley,  101,  105,  120 
Chew,  Joseph,  157,  159,  160 
Chew,  William,  157 
Claus,  Col.  Daniel,  15,  58,  62,  66, 

too,  103, 150,  158  160, 161,  214 
Claus,  William,  158 
Clinton,  Gen.  James,  107,  109 
Clinton,  Gov.  George,  116 
Cobleskill,  108 
Cochran,  Maj.,  86,  98,  99 
Colbraith,   William,  81 
Colbraith,  Lieut.,  81 
Committee  of  Safety,  64,  66,  73, 

172 

Cooper,  J.  Fenimore,  27 
Conowaroharie,  120 
Cornplanter,  in,  175,  176 
Cox,  Col.  Ebenezer,  64,  75,  76 
Creation,  Legends  of,  189 
Crogan,  George,  14,  50,  51 
Cross,  Philip,  225,  230 
Crown  Point,  12,  29,  31,  38 
Cuyler,  Jacob  C.,  16 
Cuyler,  John,  16 


Dadanascara,  225-233 
Daly,  Patrick,  157 
Danube,  78,  79 
Davidson,  Dr.  Oliver,  16 
Dayton,  Col.  Elias,  67,  83,  138 
Dease,  Dr.  John,  156,  159,  166 
De  Courcelle,  28 
De  Graff,  Alfred,  226,  227,  233 
De  Graff,  Howard,  228 
De  Lancey,  Hon.  James,  7,  13 
De  Lancey,  Stephen,  7 
Delaney,  Col.,  127 
De  Levy,  M.,  82 
Delawares,  42,, 45,  46,  51,  52 
De  Peyster,  Abraham,  169 
De  Peyster,  Maj.-Gen.  J.  Watts, 
56,  142,  147,  165,  166,  168,  169 
Deseronto,  21,  143 
Detroit,  40,  42,  45,  46,  47,  59 
Devil's  Hole,  39,  48,  49,  50 
Dewitt,  Captain,  89 
Diefendorf  Family,  124 
Diefendorf,  Frederick,  124 
Diefendorf,  Jacob,  124,  129 


Diefendorf,  Lieut.,  88,  91 
Dieskau,  Baron  de,  29,  31,  32,  34, 

T.35'316 

Dorlack,  123,  124,  127,  129 

Douw,  Volkert  T.,  106 
Doxtader  (Tory),  123,  125 
Drogheda,  2,  3 
Duane,  James,  106 
Dubois,  Col.,  115,  117,  118 
Duncan,  Captain,  in,  112 
Dunmorc  s  War,  15 

E 

Earle,  Nellie,  213,  215,  317 
Edward,  Fort,  30,  32 
Elimore,  Col.,  70,  86,  87 

F 

Fisher,  Col.,  188 

Fisher,  Herman,  188 

Fisher,  John,  188 

Florida,  16 

Folsom,  Captain,  36 

Fonda,  Adam,  188 

Fonda,  Major  Jelles,  71,  112,  159 

Fort  Bull,  82,  88 

Fort  Constitution,  128 

Fort  Dayton,  83,  87,  89,  100,  101, 

102,  130, 131, 132, 133, 212, 214 
Fort  Frontenac,  127 
Fort  Hunter,  8,  74,  77,  78,  112, 

121,    143,    182,    183,    184,    198, 

203,  227 

Fort  Keyser,  113 
Fort  Lyman,  30,  31,  32,  35,  36 
Fort  Newport,  82,  88,  89,  98,  214 
Fort  Paris,  112,  113 
Fort  Pitt,  42,  44,  46,  51 
Fort  Plain,    108,    na,   115,    116, 

125,  127,  130,  175 
Fort  Plank,  120 
Fort  Rensselaer,  123 
Fort  Schlosser,  49 
Fort  Schuyler,  61,  70,  79,  82,  83, 

84,   86,  87,  88,   100,   101,   102, 

104,  105,  106,  119,  120,  129, 

144,  145,    198,  211,   212,  214,  223 

Fort  Stanwix,  82,  83,  127,  209 
Fort  Ticonderoga,  31,  37,38,  127 
Fort  William,  82 
Fraught,  Dr.,  130 
Frey,  Barent,  66,  93 
Frey,  Henry,  159 


Index 


237 


Gansevoort,  Col.  Peter,  84,  85, 
86,  87,  90,  93,  95,  104,  107,  127, 
213,  217,  221 

Gansevoort,  Lendert,  177 

Garoga  Creek,  115 

Genealogy  of  the  Johnson  Family, 
161,  164 

Genesee  Valley,  106 

George,  Lake,  13,  17,  27,  28,  29, 

30.  31.  32,  36.  37.  59 
German  Flats,  12,  45,48,  98.  105, 

120,  128,  129,  130,  152 
Getman,  Captain,  132 
Getman's  Crossing,  226 
Gladwin,  Major,  40,  41,  42 
Glen-Sanders  House,  81,  85 
Glen  Sanders,  Leenderte,  85,  86 
Gordon,  Lord  Adam,  57 
Gort,  William,  187 
Gorvel,  Ensign,  156 
Goupil,  R6n6,  28 
Grand  River,  Canada,  ai 
Grant,  Mrs.  Julia,  22 
Grant,  Mrs.,  of  Laggan,  52,  57,  65 
Griggs,  Captain,  88,  95 
Groot,  Philip,  8 
Gross,  Captain,  124,  125 
Guy  Park,  66,  175,  201 


H 


Haldiman,  Goy.  Frederick,  121 
Halsey,  Francis  W.,  69,  70 
Hanser,  Henry,  187 
Hanson,  J.  Howard,  172 
Hanson  Patent,  174 
Harper,  Col.  John,  71,  73 
Harper,  Col.  William,  116 
Harpersfield,  72 
Hartley,  Martin  J.,  184 
Havelock,  General,  59 
Hendrick,  King,  n,  13,  20,  23,  32, 

33,  222 
Herkimer,  130 
Herkimer,  Han  Yost,  66 
Herkimer,  Gen.  Nicholas,  64,  70, 

74,  75,  76,  77,  78,  84,  85,  91,  92, 

I53>  I55,  2I4,  221,  223 
Hewitt,  J.  N.  B.,  190 
Hicks,  Mayor  Whitehead,    127 
Hoffman's  Ferry,  28 
Hoofe,  Henry,  Patent,  175 
Horicon,  Lake,  27 


Howe,  Gen.  Sir  William,  83,  84, 
Huger,  Captain,  42 
Hurons,  27,  28,  45 


Ibbit,  Moses,  159,  160 
Indian  Castle,  70,  79,  117,  137 
Iroquois,  n,  20,  27,  29,  30,  50,  65, 

I05 

Iroquois  Lake,  27,  28 
Irving,  Washington,  135 
Iscariot,  Judas,  55 


Jogues,  Isaac,  27,  28 

Johnson,  Anna,  10,  57,  158,  161, 

201 

bhnson,  Anne  Brant,  154,  155 
ohnson,  Catherine  Maria,  142 

Johnson,  Christopher,  5 

Johnson,  Mrs.  Christopher,  139 

Johnson,  George,  154 

Johnson,  Col.  Guy,  15,  24,  62,  65, 
73,  74,  119,  137,  145,  150,  158, 
160,  161 

Johnson,  James  Stephen,  142 

Johnson,  John,  155,  158 

Johnson,  Sir  John,  10,  14,  15,  16, 
56,  57,  59,  60,  62,  63,  64,  65,  66, 
81,  84,  99,  100,  103,  104,  in, 
112,  113,114,  116,  117,  118,  119, 
121,  122,  134,  137,  141,  142, 
143,  144,  145,  150,  151,  156, 

157,  158,    159,    160,    161,   186, 
187,  188,  210,  214,  231 

Johnson,  Magdalene,  153,  154 
Johnson,  Margaret,  154 
Johnson,  Mary,   10,  57,  58,   150, 

158,  161,  201 

Johnson,  Peter,  21,  66,  150,  153, 

156 
Johnson,  Lady  Polly  Watts,  16, 

67,  134,  137,  i38»  I39>  140,  142 

Johnson,  Susannah.,  154 

Johnson,  Warren,  155,  158 

Johnson,  Sir  William,  2,5,8  9, 10, 

ii,  12,  13,  14,  15,  17,  18,  19,  20, 

21,  22,  23,  24,  26,  27,  28,  29,  30, 

31,  33,  35,  36-  39,  45,  46,  47,  48, 

49,  5°,  5i.  57,  59,  60,  75,  80, 

112,    138,    149,    159,    160,    161, 

165,    174,    177.    !78,    181,    199, 

202,    203,    211,    222 


238 


Index 


Johnson,  William  of  Canajoharie, 

n,  15,  20,  66,  75 
Johnson,  Sir  William  Gordon,  164 
Johnson  Castle,  23,  57 
Johnson,    Family   Genealogy   of, 

161-164 
Johnson  Hall,  15,  21;  59,  60,  64, 

65,    138,    145,    149.    l6l«    J72» 

177-181 
Johnson,  Mount,  10,   12,  23,  24, 

57,  161,  178 
Johnson,  Old  Fort,  10,  12,  13,  14, 

16,  17,  18,  20,  21,  22,  23,  24,  25, 

29,  66,  67,  68,   134,   145,   151, 

158,    165,    166,    172,    174,    178, 

199,     2OI 

ohnson's  Greens,  145,  146 
bhnson's  Settlement,  8,  10,  57 
bhnstone,  Rev.  Mr.,  74 
'ohnstone's  Settlement,  72 
"ohnstown,  14,  15,  18,  48,  60,  64, 

65,  66,  105,  131,  137,  138,  161, 

174,  180,  181,  211,  231 

K 

Kaghneghtaga  (Brant),  155 
Kaiaghshota,  47 
Karacanly,    120 
Kayaderosseros  Creek,  10,  136 
Kayaderosseros  Patent,  175,  177 
Keder's,  Riff,  112,  114 
Killing  of  the  Maidens,  81,  88 
King,  Charlotte,  22 
King  George,  22 
Kingsborough,  64 
Kingsborough    Patent,    14,    152, 

158,  174,  177 
Kingsland  or  Royal  Grant,   151, 

154,  155,  158,  174 
Kirkland,  Rev.  Samuel,  106,  211 
Klock,  George,  76 
Klock,  John,  Jr.,  64 
Klock's  Field,  in,  114 
Knouts,  Mary,  175 


Lachine  Rapids,  a, 
Lafayette,  Marquis  de,  106 
Lalande,  28 
Lawyer   &   Zimmerman    Patent, 

156 

Lebanon,  Conn.,  21 
Lewis  Family,  124 
Lewis,  Henry,  124 


Lewis,  Morgan,  116,  117 

Liberty,  Sons  of,  127 

Link,  Matthias,  157 

Lucknow,  58 

Luzerne,  Mountains,  28 

Lyman,  Fort,  30,  31,  32,  35,  36 

Lyman,  Gen.  Phineas,  29,  30 

M 

McDonald,  Donald,  131,  133 
McGinnis,  Captain,  36 
McGrah,  Christopher,  155 
McGrah,  Mary,  155 
McKean,  Capt.  Robert,  114,  115, 

116,  117,  118,  125,  126,  127 
McKim,  22 
McMaster,  James,  64 
Macdonnell,  Capt.  John,  122 
Maddeson,  Corporal,  88 
Mahicans,  27,  28 
Maxwell,  George,  16 
Meath,  Ireland,  2 
Mellon,  Colonel,  89,  90,  95,  96,  97 
Memoirs  of  an  American  Lady,  52 
Meyers,  Col.  T.  Bailey,  24 
Michillimackinack,  40 
Mohawk  Legends,  189,  197 
Mohawk  River,  5,  8,  10,  u,  14,  23, 

24,  45-57,  74,  82,  85,  86,  89,  92, 

109,    I2O,    121,    124 

Mohawk  Valley,  28,  69,  71,  81,  85, 
86,  105,  108,  in,  112,  130 

Mohawks,  14,  20,  21,  27,  28,  30, 
32,  33>  39,  45>  48,  50,  52,  66,  69, 
70,  74,  78,  81,  105,  106 

Monroe,  Lieut.  Col.,  37 

Montagnies,  27 

Montcalm,  Marquis  de,  37 

Montgomery,  Gen.  Richard,  128 

Morris,  Gouverneur,  127 

Musquetoons,  25 

Myers  Family,  124 

N 

Niagara,  22,  46,  48,  49,  107,  119, 

120,  138 

Niagara,  Fort,  59 
Nose,  121,  124 


O 


Ogwagas,  14,  69,  70,  71,  72,  73, 

74,  105,  109,  no 
Old  Fort  Creek,  10,  24,  57 


Index 


239 


Oneida  Lake,  104,  107 

Oneidas,  14,  45,  66,  70,  79,  80,  87, 

89,  103,  105,  106,  107,  114,  117, 

119,  120,  121 
Onondaga  Lake,  107,  118 
Onondagas,  45,  70,  105,  106,  170 
Oriskany,  21,  22,  61,  75,  79,  81, 

84,  92,  95,  102,  106,  129,  144, 

145,  180,  214,  221,  230 
Ostrander,  Lieut.,  88 
Oswego,  107,  in,  i2i 
Oswego  River,  107 
Otsego  Lake,  109 
Ottawas,  39,  45,  50 
Oudenarde,  6 
Outram,  Gen.,  59 


Painted  Rocks,  201 

Parkman,  Francis,  29,  51 

Pearson,  Prof.  Jonathan,  19 

Perrian,  Father,  28 

Pesci  Siro,  170 

Phillips,  Alexander,  8 

Phillips,  Hamilton,  8 

Phillips,  Lewis,  9 

Plateau,  James,  187 

Plattsburg,  38 

Pontiac,  14,  39,  40,  41,  42,  45,  48, 

50,  51 

Pool,  a  half-breed,  75 
Pottawatomies,  45 
Pownell,  John,  8 
Prevost,  Lieut.  Augustine,  156 
Putnam,  Miss  Clara,  15,  16 
Putnam,  Dewitt  C.,  186 
Putnam,  Garrett,  186,  187 
Putnam,  Jan,  186 
Putnam,  Victor,  186 

Q 

Queen  Anne's  Chapel,  10,  77, 143, 

198 
Queen  Esther,  no 


Randall,  Charlotte,  22 

Randall,  Henry,  22 

Resume'  of  History  of  War  of  the 

Valley,  81 

Richmond,  A.  G.,  171 
Rogers,  Major,  39 


Rome,  82,  84 
Royal  Greens,  68 


Sacandaga,  143,  i$i,  174, 177»  «33 
Sammons,  Frederick,  62 
Sammons,  Jacob,  62,  125 
Sammons,  Sampson,  62 
Sanford,  Hon.  Stephen,  172 
Saratoga,  105,  137 
Schenectady,  8,  16,  85,  in,  135, 

137,  200 
Schoharie,  108,  in,  113,  120,  121, 

143,  156,  227 
Schoharie  Creek,  182 
Schoharie  Indians,  70 
Schuyler,  Han  Yost,  98,  100,  101, 

102,  103,  104 
Schuyler,  Jeremiah,  16 
Schuyler,  Madame,  52 
Schuyler,  Nicholas,  101,  102 
Schuyler,  Col.  Peter,  82 
Schuyler,  Gen.  Philip,  66,  71,  74, 

79,  83,  91,  129,  139 
Scott,  John  Morin,  128 
Schroon  Lake,  143 
Senecas,  45,  46,  48,  49,  50,  51, 105, 

106 

Sharon  Springs,  123,  124 
Shawnees,  42,  45,  46,  51 
Shell  Bush,  130 

Shell,  Christian,  130,  131,  132, 133 
Shepard,  Horace,  17 
Shirley,  Gov.  William,  12 
Shoemaker,  100 
Simms,  Jephtha  R.,  70,   75,   112, 

147,  180 

Singleton,  Mr.,  91 
Small,  Capt.,  132 
Smith,  Geo.,  16 
Smithtown,  2,  161 
Spencer,  Thomas,  21,  75, 103, 106, 

2IO,   211,   212,   222,   223 

Stanley,  Mildred,  203,  205,  206, 
208,  209,  210,  211,  212,  215,  226 

Stanley,  Robert,  198,  199,  200, 
203,  204,  209,  210,  211,  213 

Stanley,  Rudolph,  203,  204,  206, 

207,   2O9,  212,  217,   224 

Stanley,  Therese,  203,  204,   209, 

210,  212,  215,  217, 224 
Stanwix,  Gen.  John,  82 
Stevens,  Arrent,  177 
Stevenson,  Capt.  James,  159 


240 


Index 


Stewart,  Daisy,  226 
St.  Franjois  Xavier  du  Sault,  29 
St.  Leger,   Lieut. -Col.  Barry,  79, 
8  ,  84,  87,  92,  93,  98,  100-105, 

145,  211,  212,  214,  221 

Stockwell,  Lieut.,  93 

Stone  Arabia,  108,  in,  113,  114, 

122,   130,   153 
Stone,  W.  L.,  8,  9,  62,  69,  71,  77, 

106,  109,  114,  147 
Stringer,  Samuel,  159 
Stuart,  Rev.  John,  77 
Sullivan,  Gen.  John,  106,  107, 108, 

no,  in,  122,  138 
Summer  Rambles,  182 
Susquehanna  River,  105,  109,  126 
Susquehannocks,  45 
Sutton,  Samuel,  159,  160 
Swartwout,  Captain,  88 


Tanner  Family,  124 
Teg-che-un-to,  n,  15,  20,  21,  75, 
150,   151,   155,   204,   206,   210, 

211,    212,    222 

(William  of  Canajoharie) 
Thompson,  Captain,  121 
Tice,  Gilbert,  66,  90,  153,  159,  160 
Ticonderoga,  Fort,  31,  37,  38,  127 
Tiononderoga,  198 
Tracey,  Gen.  de,  28 
Tribes  Hill,  186,  189 
Tryon  County,  61,  63,  64,  73,  81, 

83,  123,  137,  144,  146,  160,  172, 

209 

Tupper  Lake,  Big  67 
Turnboul,    Lieut.  Alexander,  24, 

26 
Tuscaroras,  14,  105,  106 

U 

Unadilla,  73,  74,  75,  in 
V 

Vagaries  of  men's  minds,  54 
Van  Rensselaer,  Gen.  Robert,  1 1 1 , 
113,  114,  115, 116, 118, 119, 122 


Van  Schaick,  John,  Jr.,  16 
Vaudreuil,  M.  de,  35 
Vedder,  Albert,  16 
Veeder,  John,  62 

W 

Wagner,  Joseph,  75,  76 

Wall  pieces,  25,  26 

Walrod,  Hendrick,  120 

Warren,  Anna,  5 

Warren,  Lady,  7 

Warren,  Sir  Peter,  2,  5,  6,  9,  161 

Warrentown,  2 

Washington,    Gen.    George,    160, 

i39 

Watt,  Robert,  167 
Watts,  John,  167 
Watts,  Hon.  John,  Jr.,  169 
Watts,  Miss  Mary  (Polly),  16,  60, 

US 

Webb,  Gen,  37,  82 
Weisenburg,    Catherine,    10,    19, 

149,    161 

Welch,  Lieut.,  88 
Wemp,  Jan,  198 
Weston,  Col.,  89,  100 
West  Point,   128 
Wheelock,  Dr.,  21,  211 
White  Mingo,  47 
Whiting,  Lieut.-Col.,  33 
Whitmore,  Seth,  231 
Willett,  Edward,  127 
Willett,  Col.  Marinus,  81,  87,  89, 

91.  93»  96«    IOI«    I23"I29.  J33t 

197,  213,  220,  233 
William  Henry,  Fort,  36,  37 
Williams,  Col.  Ephraim,  33 
Wilson  &  Abeel,  175 
Wood  Creek,  31,  82,  98,  99,  107, 

209,  214,  217 

Woodworth,  Capt.  Solomon,  130 
Wyandots,  46,  47 
Wyoming,  105 


Young,  Almarin,  16 


THE   MOHAWK 
VALLEY 

Its  Legends  and  its  History 

By  W.  Max  Reid.  With  Seventy  Full-page  Il- 
lustrations from  Photographs  by  J.  Arthur 
Maney.  8°.  (By  mail,  $3.80.)  .  .  Net  $3.50 

There  is  no  section  of  pleasant  valley-land,  of  lake- 
and  forest-dotted  wilderness,  of  rushing  streams  and  cul- 
tivated fields,  east  of  the  Mississippi,  that  surpasses  in 
its  wealth  of  scenery  that  bit  of  the  Empire  State  known 
as  the  Mohawk  Valley.  It  is  natural  that  such  a  land 
should  be  rich  in  romance,  both  legendary  and  historical. 
From  Schenectady  to  Rome,  every  town  has  its  romantic 
story  of  the  French  Wars  or  the  Revolution,  every  bit  of 
woodland  has  its  wealth  of  pre-historic  legend. 

Many  characters  of  national  interest  figure  prom- 
inently in  this  record  of  the  Mohawk  Valley,  while  war- 
like Indians,  black-robed  Jesuits,  French  officers,  and 
early  English  settlers  —  the  picturesque  population  of 
the  Valley  a  century  ago — live  again  in  its  pages.  Pho- 
tographs and  sketches  of  persons,  places,  and  events 
profusely  illustrate  the  volume  and  aid  the  imagination 
of  the  reader  who  knows  and  loves  the  Valley  of  to- 
day. 

G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 

New  YorK  London 


The  Hudson  River  from 
Ocean  to  Source  :  :  :  •  : 

Historical       Legendary        Picturesque 
By  EDGAR  MAYHEW  BACON 

Author  of  "  Chronicles  of  Tarrytown,"  etc. 

Large  8°,  with  over  100  illustrations. 
Net,  $4.50.     By  express,  prepaid,  $4.75. 

NO  stream  in  America  is  so  rich  in  legends  and 
historic  associations  as  the  Hudson.  From 
ocean  to  source  every  mile  of  it  is  crowded 
with  reminders  of  the  early  explorers,  of  the  Indian  wars, 
of  the  struggle  of  the  colonies,  and  of  the  quaint,  peace- 
ful village  existence  along  its  banks  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Republic.  Before  the  explorers  came,  the  river 
figured  to  a  great  extent  in  the  legendary  history  of  the 
Indian  tribes  of  the  East.  Mr.  Bacon  is  well  equipped 
for  the  undertaking  of  a  book  of  this  sort,  and  the  story 
he  tells  is  of  national  interest. 

The  volume  is  illustrated  with  views  taken  especially 
for  this  work  and  with  many  rare  old  prints  now  first 
published  in  book  form. 

G.   P.   PUTNAM'S    SONS 

New  York  London 


The  Connecticut   River 

and  the  Valley  of  the  Connecticut  :   : 

Three  Hundred  and  Fifty  Miles 
from  Mountain  to  Sea    : 

By  EDWIN  MUNROE  BACON 

Author  of  "  Historical  Pilgrimages  in  New  England  " 
"  Literary  Pilgrimages  in  New  England,"  etc. 

<?°.     Fully  Illustrated.      Net,  $3.50 
By  express,  prepaid,  $3.75 


THE  Connecticut  River  may  perhaps  with  more 
propriety  than  any  other  in  the  world  be 
named  the  Beautiful  River.  From  Stuart 
to  the  Sound  it  uniformly  maintains  this  character. 
The  purity,  salubrity,  and  sweetness  of  its  waters; 
the  frequency  and  elegance  of  its  meanders;  its  ab- 
solute freedom  from  all  aquatic  vegetables;  the  un- 
common and  universal  beauty  of  its  banks,  here  a 
smooth  and  winding  beach,  there  covered  with  rich 
verdure,  now  fringed  with  bushes,  now  covered  with 
lofty  trees,  and  now  formed  by  the  intruding  hill,  the 
rude  bluff,  and  the  shaggy  mountain, — are  objects 
which  no  traveller  can  thoroughly  describe,  and  no 
reader  can  adequately  imagine. 


G.  P.  PUTNAM'S   SONS 

New  York  London 


Old  Paths  and  Legends 
of  New  England  :  :  :  : 


With  many  Illustrations  of  Massachu- 
setts Bay,  Old  Colony,  Rhode  Island, 
and  the  Providence  Plantations,  and  the 
Fresh  River  of  the  Connecticut  Valley 

By  KATHERINE  M.  ABBOTT 

<**,  very  fully  illustrated,  net,  $3.50.     (By  mail,  $3.75.) 

"  The  author  is  at  home  on  every  inch  of  New  England  ground. 
The  spirit  of  every  scene  is  caught  by  some  bit  of  vivid  remem- 
brance, some  anecdote  that  imparts  a  living  interest.  Beautifully 
made  and  lavishly  illustrated." — Pittsburg  Gazette. 


"  Lends  through  the  power  of  happy  description  a  new  charm  to 
scenes  long  familiar.  .  .  .  Animated  and  entertaining."  —  Tht 
Nation. 

"Illustrations,  illuminations,  quotations,  headings,  and  indexes, 
there  is  absolutely  nothing  to  be  asked  for  that  is  not  here." — 
Unity.  

Scad  lot  Illustrated  descriptive  circular 


G.  P.  PUTNAM'S   SONS 

New  York  London 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-32w-8,'57(.C8680s4)444 


-iX*  ^  f» 

The  story  ol 

Tohrv 


l£2ESS!S&*  L|BRARY  FACILITY 


A    001370832 


F 
127 


